Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Perhaps in some cases, I deserved this. Even so, I still desperately wanted to live… Despite these actions I took. Despite these sins of mine weighing me down, making each step feel heavier than the last as I trudge towards the light.

I want to be able to see my dreams vividly again. For a long time, they’ve been riddled with ridicule and horrendous reminders of what sculpted me into a fine tool. A weapon. 

I want to feel the soft embrace of kindness again.

Maybe, wherever I end up after all of this- I can be swaddled within such warmth.

…As if I’d deserve such a thing, really. 

~~~~~

“Jeez, what is this place…?”

Roland walked around on a strange new floor that he had discovered. Well, it was more like his primary assistant had found it while she was searching for a poor companion that had gotten lost. There was no way that Roland would’ve guessed that behind that door was a winding staircase leading down into such a mythical looking place.

The stars shined bright, suspended in a sky that seemed forever stuck in an eternal twilight with ribbons of countless colors dancing across. There was no moon, but there was a mystical light surrounding all thanks to the ground and the trees, which both had a soothing white hue to them. In the distance, there were more present, making Roland wonder if there were any structures to be found. So far, however, there weren’t any. Not even an office like the other floors had for their Patron Librarians.

Was this even a floor? Or was this the work of an Abnormality? That thought was easily shrugged away, since Angela did say that such beings did not possess the same power as before. Besides, he had walked in through a door to get here. It wasn’t like a book was brought over to him.

“...Hmm?”

There was a peculiar tree that stood out from the rest- it was a deep red crimson with dead branches sprouting upwards. Upon closer inspection, there were some pink and white petals clinging onto the limbs. Some had already snapped off and made the downward descent, landing on…

A person.

Finally, Roland had found the Patron Librarian of the floor- at least who he thought was it. They did wear an outfit similar to the other patrons, after all. 

Theirs seemed somehow slightly more elegant with a cravat, but all rest seemed quite casual. A dark green vest and a long teal coat matched perfectly well with the floor’s hues. Even their own bauble placed on their cravat was a bright turquoise. A black pair of slacks and shoes combined with a white undershirt with ruffles at the ends of the sleeves truly made one think of elegance.

The stranger’s hair, however, was black slightly messy with a curious cowlick. It reached down to below their waist, pooling on the floor since this particular librarian seemed to have decided to take a page out of Netzach’s book and take a small rest. 

Even stranger, yet, was the scar going across the bridge of their nose. It was almost invisible behind a set of glasses and some freckles.

The man gave a sigh and ran his fingers through his hair. Did he stumble upon another drunk Librarian? He didn’t see any cans of booze around. Though-

He did recall that Angela did mention before that the other Patrons were fast asleep. Could it be this floor had just recently opened? Or maybe he wasn’t supposed to be here yet? No- If this floor wasn’t meant to open, would there have been a door to it? Certainly there must’ve been a reason that this door wasn’t locked.

Roland would crouch down, looking towards the slumbering figure. “Hey, kid. That can’t be a comfortable way to sleep.” He reached out and gave them a small shake.

“...Ugh…”

The Librarian finally gave a groan, shaking their head and sitting up straight. Their legs stretched, but they instantly flinched thanks to a cramp in one that had been lying idle for too long. Green eyes soon opened and looked up towards Roland.

“You… Who are you?”

“Huh? Angela didn’t tell you about me?”

“...Angela?”

“...Don’t tell me you don’t know her either.”

“No, I’ve heard of that name before.” The stranger frowned, holding their head. “S-sorry… I just woke up and… My head’s somehow already killing me.”

Roland gave a pitying look- was this a guest that somehow got away? No- He certainly didn’t recognize this person and he had front row seats to watch all the guests before they came marching into their demise. “Alright- let’s take a deep breath, exchange names, and then go from there.”

After doing what Roland said, the stranger finally gave their name-

“Locke. Locke Windsor.”

“Locke, huh? Well, it’s nice to meet you.” Roland tried to give a kind smile, but he still felt uneasy around such an enigmatic person. “I’m Roland. Judging by your attire, you must be one of the patron librarians.”

“...What are you talking about?”

“Huh?”

Locke soon slowly got up, using the tree they had been sleeping against as support. “...Is this a library? It… Sure doesn’t look like one.”

“...Ah- I think I know what’s going on. You literally just woke up and Angela hasn’t briefed you in.”

“That name again…” Locke frowned. “...H-hey, do you know where she is? I… I wanna ask her about… All of this.” They gestured towards the floor itself and then to themselves. “I… I’m so confused. I don’t think I should be here…”

“What makes you say that?”

“Roland, was it…? I… The last thing I remember is that I was just a week into my new job…”

“Did Angela kidnap you, then…?”

“I highly doubt that. I came here of my own accord and don’t remember anything sketchy…” 

“Well, seeing as you’re not a popcorn machine…”

“P-Pardon me?”

“Nothing- just thought a small joke would calm you down.”

Locke shook their head, going silent. “I… I feel like I just woke up from a long dream- a long nightmare, actually… But, I can’t remember a thing from it. The last thing I remember was going back to my dorm, going to sleep, and now… I’m here.”

“I see… As much as I hate to say it- guess we gotta go find Angela-”

“No need for that.”

The two spun around and there stood the director herself- arms folded with a stare that could’ve sliced Roland in half.

“I thought you had something to discuss with the other patrons…”

“I did and that included you.” Angela sighed. She then looked towards Locke, changing her expression from a grimace to one of surprise.

“...I see- This is where you ended up.”

“Um, pardon me…?” Locke pointed at themselves, in disbelief that she meant them. 

“...Wait- that voice- are you… Angela?”

“I am. You’re Locke, correct?”

There’s a nod.

“...I see.”

There was a strange silence as Angela walked closer to Locke. “It’s surprising to see you’re still here.”

“Hold on- do you-”

“I know Locke, yes.” Angela finished Roland’s sentence with ease. “They actually helped me out a long time ago. I wouldn’t have guessed though that they ended up here…” Angela looked out towards the floor. “I actually thought I had removed this section. How curious, though… That now standing before me are two sights I never thought I’d see again.”

Locke held up a hand. “Pardon me, but… I don’t remember anything like that. I don’t think I’ve ever seen your face until now… The Sephirah did speak about a person named Angela from time to time. I assume that’s you…?”

“That’s right.” Angela gave a slow nod. “Do you truly not remember anything?”

Locke fidgeted with all eyes pointed towards them. Their silence and a single nod was their answer.

Angela closed her eyes. “...I see.”

“Like I just told Roland here… The last thing I remember is going back and sleeping in my dorm room… Do you know what this place is, Angela…? You mentioned that you thought this place should've been… removed? 

“I thought I did exclude it, yes. I wanted to bury this place… Well, what it used to be. However, I suppose that despite everything it still somehow willed itself into existence. Alongside that…” Angela looked towards Locke. “You were here too. Really, your place should've been on another floor that has yet to open… Not to mention- that abnormality behind you should be in a book.”

Locke grew pale. “An… Abnormality…?”

“Right behind you. If I remember correctly… That is the Grave of Cherry Blossoms.”

Locke gave a scared yell and jumped away from the tree, however, they soon eased up. “...Ah… This one… it can't breach Containment… it can't move.”

“Well, that explains why this single tree stands out, but… Angela, wasn't it you that said Abnormalities shouldn't be able to be like this? They're only bound to the books, right?”

“...There must be something with this floor that can make this happen… I believe there may be other Abnormalities on this floor. Wherever they may be hiding… They might be hiding from Locke, actually.”

Roland blinked. “I'm so out of the loop here… From what I understand, you two were in cahoots back then and now Locke can't remember anything? Not only that but… You're telling me that Locke did something that made these things afraid of them?” He then looked at Locke. “No offense, kid, but I've seen dust bunnies more terrifying.”

Locke gave a wry smile. “N-no… I get it. I can't believe that either… I'm more afraid of them than anything.”

“Even if you aren’t at that level anymore… The Abnormalities have good reason to be afraid of you. The kind of person you used to be…” Angela then narrowed her eyes. “It might not just be the Abnormalities, then. If I’ve earned scornful looks from the rest of them…”

“What do you mean? Did… Did I help you do something really bad?”

“That’s an understatement.” Angela sighed. “You rose to the top and soon fell- betraying everyone.”

Locke flinched at those words. “Wh… Wait- why would I betray anyone here? I… I never met everyone, but-”

Roland soon stepped in. “If I may- judging by what Locke told us… They might have the memory blocked out.”

“Blocked out memories?”

“I’ve seen my fair share of it as a fixer. Sometimes people don’t want to remember traumatic experiences… So their brain kind of sweeps it under the rug in some cases.” Roland explained. “Whatever happened, Locke might not be able to recall it because it was that terrifying.”

Locke looked down at their now trembling hands. “...Did I really do something that horrible…?”

Angela hesitated, but nodded.

“I… I see…”

The library’s director stepped around the tree, looking outwards at the illuminated forest. “...What am I going to do with this place, then…. This isn’t a place that should exist. More importantly,” Angela turned to face Locke, “where will you go? The other members of the Library will not be welcoming towards you.”

“From… What you have told me, I’m not surprised, but… This floor- What if I did become its patron librarian?”

“Pardon me?”

“H-hear me out…” Locke held up their hands, looking at Angela. “If I… If I can become the Patron Librarian of this floor… I can prove I don’t want to be whatever I became. I’m not that person… I’m hopeful too that if I stay here, I can remember what exactly robbed me of my memories. That way- I can properly make amends. Just going around and saying “sorry” to everyone without a reason… My brother always said there has to be a reason.”

Roland and Angela seemed surprised, exchanging glances before Angela gave a huff and folded her arms. “There’ll be no one here to be your assistant- If I’m right in my hunch, the Abnormalities here aren’t in books- there won’t be any human assistants.”

“Then-! I’ll… My assistants will be the Abnormalities!”

“That’s-” Roland coughed. “Isn’t that dangerous…? Angela already said she never intended on making them receive guests… What if they lash out and kill you? I mean- death isn’t eternal here… Even so- most of them from what I’ve seen aren’t even human and the ones that are still have their quirks.”

“I’ll be fine…” Locke croaked, as if trying to convince themselves. “This can be a floor of second chances…! For both me and everyone on it- I want to be able to know why I did what I did and to make proper amends… To both the people here and the Abnormalities!”

“...What a selfish request.” Angela closed her eyes, turning away. “...However, you helped me out a long time ago… I suppose in some way I ought to return the favor. Besides- I’d like to know why this floor is the way it is… Why is it possible for Abnormalities to be running free here.” 

“Th-then…?”

“I will consider it- I might be able to have the Abnormalities take on human forms here… However, I will limit it only to this floor. To have them roam about the Library in their true forms…” 

“What about the guests…?” Roland looked over towards Angela. “I assume that if Locke runs a floor… They’ll also be receiving guests?”

“I cannot trust the Abnormalities to be able to maintain the emotional levels- If they’re able to maintain physical forms here, then they’ll be just as dangerous as before. If not… Worse.” Angela shook her head. “However, I will request that Locke assists you in receptions. The floor they should be found upon is not yet opened… And I doubt the others will welcome them with open arms.”

“And the assistant librarians on my floor will?”

“Probably not, but I’d like them to at least help out. Besides, their floor connects to yours directly.”

Roland let a groan escape his lips. “So now I have to be afraid of some monsters potentially breaching onto my floor… How the hell am I going to get any sleep here? I just got over the nightmares that damn tub gave me…”

“You’re quite horrible at listening…” Angela sighed.

“Anyways- what are we going to call this floor? We already have History, Art, Literature, and Technological Sciences… We’re going to run out of things to call floors at this rate…”

Locke hummed. “How about… The Floor of Inhumanities?”

There went Roland, choking on his words again. “C… Come again? Inhumanities? Why that?”

“I actually think it’s quite fitting.” Angela nodded. “We don’t have a floor dedicated to the monstrosities of the City.”

“Oh… I have to study that, then…?” Locke winced. “Um… Yeah… Yeah! I can do that…!”

“Your words truly inspire confidence, kid.” Roland spoke sarcastically. “Well, I suppose then we’ll have a place for books about the Distortion and all that fun stuff…”

“Since I created the Library, I should be able to move stuff around on this floor to create a proper space for you, Locke.” Angela held up her fingers, giving a small snap-

Soon there was a path formed, leading to where Roland had walked in from- what must’ve been the doorway between Locke’s floor and Roland’s floor. A large tree soon rooted upwards from the ground not too far from the group, being ushered in by a flurry of shimmering pages. Judging by the windows that were formed, this must’ve been turned into Locke’s own personal office. Even from the outside, pages were fluttering inside and one could see empty shelves popping up from inside the windows.

“It’s small, but I’m sure in time I will have to expand this floor once again.” Angela nodded. She then looked towards the Grave of Cherry Blossoms and snapped in its direction.

Locke and Roland blocked their eyes from the light that followed. More pages came forth and swallowed up the tree, and soon-

There soon stood a tall man. A tall man with white hair tied into a high bun and with countless petals here and there… He wore a maroon colored kimono with a darker colored hakama. To keep him warm, the man also wore a pink haori that held a sakura pattern at the bottom. Finishing the look was a standard set of sandals and tabi socks.

When he could open his eyes- they were an unnatural shade of hot pink. It was clear he was by no means an ordinary human…

“...Hey, I’m no expert, but… Shouldn’t the kimono be worn differently? I heard in some districts, they save that for corpses…” Roland whispered to Angela, who shook her head.

“The appearance that he has taken on is how he wishes to express himself. Much like how the books that Abnormalities rest in are tailored to their specific needs.”

“Well… Don’t assistant librarians have uniforms?” Roland puffed out his cheek. “Couldn’t he at least wear that?”

Locke slowly approached the Abnormality, looking up towards him. “Um… Do you remember me?”

“Locke-”

The Abnormality closed his eyes and gave a slow nod. “...I feel a bit nostalgic. You look quite different. Though, from what I’ve heard… You’ve forgotten a lot, haven’t you?”

“Great, he’s already eavesdropping…” Roland sighed.

There’s a chuckle from the monstrosity. “It’s nothing like that if I’ve been here the whole time. It’s only now that I can speak. It feels… Strange. To have a voice and to have a set of legs I can walk with.” The Grave of Cherry Blossoms hummed. “I’ll do my best to return the favor, Lady Angela. I’ll help Locke out with whatever I can.”

“Th-thank you, Grave… Um- can I call you that? Your whole title is a bit… uh, long…”

“Of course, dear patron.” Grave would laugh again and patted Locke’s head. “If it makes it easier.”

“I already don’t like this…” Roland mumbled to Angela. “Are you sure this is safe?”

“If it eases your mind, Locke has worked with Abnormalities before. Not only that, but even if Grave reverts back to his true form… he cannot walk around nor chase Locke. Even if something happens, I just have to revive Locke from their book.”

“Then what about the other Abnormalities that can actually chase them?”

“Then, you can go into the book and rescue them.”

“Jeez… Why me?”

“They are now part of your floor, even just a little bit. That and you are the closest.” 

“The life of a lapdog never ends, does it?”

Locke soon interrupted the two. “Um, Roland?”

“Huh? What do you need, kid.”

“Uh- I just wanted to say… if you need anything, just let me know. I… Don’t know what help I’ll be, but… If I am to consider you to be my superior, I’ll do what I can to help! I’m sure Grave will too? Right?”

“I’m not too sure what help a tree like me will be, but I’ll do my best~” Grave stood next to Locke, ruffling their hair. “I’m a bit of a recluse, so I’d like to know more about the world myself. Especially now that I’ll be limited to this place… Not a bad place, though. The sky is beautiful…”

Roland gave an awkward look at Grave. It felt immensely weird chatting to an… Abnormality. Even more so that this wasn’t inside of a book. It brought forth a new sense of unease. “...Right, right. I’ll scratch your backs if you scratch mine, alright?”

“Thank you, Roland!” Locke gave a happy smile towards Roland and Angela, bowing their head slightly. “I won’t let either of you two down! I’ll do my best!”

“That’s the spirit.” Roland chuckled. 

“Locke, I’d like to brief you on the Library’s goals and the current state- so you can be up to speed with the other patron librarians.”

“Will I get to meet them? You said they… Might not be pleased to see me…”

Angela thought for a moment. “You’re right in that, but eventually you should make a means to at least greet them.”

“Maybe start off with Netzach? He’s an easy going guy-”

“Oh! Netzach’s here?” Locke perked up, surprising Roland. 

“You know him…?”

“He was my boss!” Locke explained. “I guess… Technically? Um- He ran the team I worked in… The Safety Team!”

“...Him? In charge of a safety team?” Roland had to hold back his laughter. “That’s surprising…”

Locke gave an amused look. “I guess he’s still lazy. Maybe I should see him first, then…”

“I’d recommend you introduce yourself to the other assistants on Roland’s floor.” Angela suggested. “I only hope they are not as lazy as their own patron.”

“Hey, cut me some slack…” Roland averted his eyes away. “I’m innocent…”

“Which is why your floor is always the messiest one…” Angela gave an annoyed look. “I’m sure in time other people will be made aware of your presence and purposely seek you out.” She looked back down at Locke, who seemed nervous at that mention.

“I… I’ll make sure to convey my intentions the best I can. I’m not here to hurt anyone… I just want to make amends and to figure out why I did something so bad to earn the ire of everyone…!”

“Feel like that’s going to piss off some people-” Roland scratched the back of his head. “...Whatever. I’ll do my best to support you like I said. Come on, let’s get you introduced to everyone. They’re a good bunch.”

Locke turned to face Grave. “Then what about him? Do I leave him alone here…?”

Angela then snapped her fingers- a bag appeared around Locke’s shoulder. “Put him in there.”

“...I’m sorry?” Locke seemed astounded by such a suggestion. They then turned to face Grave- who was now a book on the ground. “W-woah!”

“As long as he’s in there, he won’t breach. Until we know he won’t do anything harmful, he is to remain in a book when unattended…”

“This… This is really him? Woah…” Locke gasped at the intricate cover- completed with a sakura bookmark. “It’s almost cute…” They then did as Angela said and stuck the book in their bag. “...Ready to go!”

“...You know- I heard in some districts cherry blossoms signify new meanings. That’s what some of the assistants said, at least.” Roland soon found himself smiling. “Perhaps it’s fitting.”

“Really? Then… I guess this is a good sign! I’m feeling really confident now!” Locke pumped themselves up, giving a toothy smile. 

A new beginning. A new floor.

A second chance. Not just for them, but for everyone…

“Then, let’s be off.” Roland started walking on the path. “Uh, don’t mind the mess my floor is…”

“So you still haven’t gone through the books from yesterday?” Angela gave that sharp ass glare again, making Roland sweat nervously. 

“Don’t worry… I can help you with that!” Locke offered, giving a kind nod. “I’m your assistant, after all!”

Off the trio went- heading towards the Floor of General Works.

Chapter Text

“...This place is a mess.”

Locke and the other two stepped out onto the General Works floor, the former looking at how high some towers were compared to others. “...I’m not sure if I’m going to be able to juggle my place here and my place on my floor if I’m stuck here sorting these books…”

“Hey, what happened to that attitude…?” Roland faked a pout, to which Angela rolled her eyes at. “Truth be told- the only reason my floor is this backed up is because we’re still waiting on other floors to open up. I wonder how much we can chip away now that your floor’s around, though.” 

“Perhaps not a lot. At most, maybe a few. We might have to ponder on how to organize some books as well, since some of them merge with the other floor’s topics.” Angela instantly dropped Roland’s hopes into the pit with those words. “There’s bound to be overlap, but I’m sure we can figure out a way.”

“We? You just mean me and the other patrons, right?” Roland sighed. 

“What other subjects are there right now…?” Locke would ask, looking at the other two. “You mentioned history and a few others…”

“This floor is the one for ‘General Works’ as previously mentioned. Aside from that, we have history, technological sciences, literature, and art… The patrons for those are Malkuth, Yesod, Hod, and Netzach respectively.”

“Oh! I actually talked to Malkuth and Hod a bit more than the others. Well… With what memory I do have, I mean.” Locke remembered their mind had shrouded off some bad memories. “It sounds like I do know everyone, but I only remember bits and pieces…”

Roland rubbed his chin in thought. “Maybe if you see them, you’ll start to remember things…?”

“I hope so…”

A new, unfamiliar voice soon was heard. “Roland! You’re back! Was it… dangerous?”

There stood a figure in monochromatic attire- consisting mostly of white with pristine white gloves, shoes, and a white dress shirt covered by a black coat tied by a ribbon. From the bottom of their thigh down to the middle of their shoes were black fabric holistered by garterbelts. 

“Not in the slightest. Ah-” Roland soon realized the person had been staring at Locke for a while. “...This is Haru, my lead assistant.”

“It's nice to meet you, Haru…!” Locke gave a polite bow, only met by a gaping jaw lost in surprise. “Um…”

“...You were that Agent from Disciplinary. I thought it was only a rumor…”

“...Sorry?” Locke gave a confused look. “I mean, I was a Disciplinary clerk, but… That was a different branch…”

Roland cleared his throat. “To make a long story short… Seems like Locke here has forgotten their memories. If you two knew each other-”

“No, we didn't. I just heard about them. Didn't think I'd actually meet Locke in person.”

Upon realizing the look Haru had, Locke backed up and almost hid behind Roland. “I… I'm not sure what memory you have of me but- I'm not whatever person I was.”

“Clearly. I heard you were a bit scary and intimidating.” Haru folded her arms. “I'm a bit relieved that you're not.”

“R-Really? Um, I guess I should be glad…?” Locke gave a half smile. “I hate to say it but… I don't remember you…”

“Nah, I don't mind. I was one of the last ones to join.” Haru waved her hand. “I was a clerk anyways. I didn't really interact with the agents aside from menial tasks.”

“If you'll excuse me…” Angela began to walk away. “I'll be off to plan out our next move regarding invitations. I'm sure Roland can give you all the gist of Locke's situation.”

“Wait-” Roland tried to stop Angela, but she had already vanished in a flurry of papers with a simple snap. “Jeez…”

“If I'm right with my assumption… Locke here is a patron librarian, right? Their outfit looks like one…” Haru asked, examining Locke’s attire. 

“That's right! I'm the Patron Librarian of Inhumanities!”

“...Inhumanities…?” Haru tilted her head. “That's not a book subject… or anything really-”

“Well, it's because they've decided to run a floor of Abnormalities… and to research stuff that isn't entirely… human? Saying it like that…”

“Hold on. Abnormalities?” Haru blinked. “As in… Assistant Abnormalities?”

Locke nodded. “Don't worry- Angela put restrictions in… I have one with me right now, but if I remember right… he can only take on a tangible form on my floor… see?” Locke dug into the bag they wore and pulled out the pink book that was Grave of Cherry Blossoms. “He can even become human now!”

“...What the…?” Haru took hold of the book and looked at it. “...This one is that tree, right?”

“Yeah! Do you remember him?”

“...Feels weird, but… Vaguely, yes.” Haru gave a curious and slightly bewildered glance at the cover. “An Abnormality book… Can it really turn into a human…?”

“I saw it.” Roland nodded. “Sure freaked me out- Especially when that thing was a tree…” Roland then looked outwards towards the rest of your floor. “Moving on… Locke there'll be helping us out here, I suppose. Makes things easier since they’re the closest floor to me at the moment. The other floors are still locked up pretty tight… The next closest floor is Netzach’s, but it’s still a long walk to get there…”

“Ah, I thought it was… Nevermind, maybe I’m just remembering the layout wrong…” Locke frowned, trying to think. They were moving their fingers and keeping a count on their other hand, trying to figure stuff out.”

“You were asleep for a long time, so I’m not surprised…” Roland gave a slightly amused look. “How long were you even asleep for?”

“Hell if I know…” Locke shrugged, giving a slight look of annoyance. “I can’t really remember a whole lot- I’m not going to be able to tell how long it was between when I fell asleep to now… It must’ve been a while, though.” They looked down at their hair, taking a strand of it into their hands. “My hair wasn’t this long… Maybe I should cut it…”

“I think it suits you, actually.”

The trio all jumped at the voice- only Roland and Locke recognized it.

“G-Grave?” Locke looked down at the book, retrieving it from Haru. “Was that you…?”

“Of course.” There was amusement in the Abnormality’s voice. “I have been listening the entire time, you know.”

“There’s that eavesdropping again… How the hell is this even possible…?” Roland was visibly annoyed. “He was just a tree…”

“...I wonder- If I remember correctly, Grave here deals damage to the mind.”

“...Now I feel even more uneasy about you carrying him around.”

Locke shook their head. “It’ll be fine- Like Angela said, he can’t do anything like this. Aside from… I guess… Talk? Hey, Grave, can you lay low with that for a while? I don’t want you freaking out people…”

Seems like it was far too late for that, especially since Haru already had wide eyes that were fixed on the book.

Locke gave a sigh and put the book back into their bag. “Please behave… I’m so sorry for that, Haru…”

“Ah… It’s alright… I don’t think it holds a candle against the guests we’ve faced…”

“Guests? You’ve mentioned that before…” Locke looked up towards Roland. “What do you mean guests?”

“Well… I’m sure you already have noticed, but this isn’t a normal library… Angela has us fetching books by fighting guests.”

“Wh-what? We have to fight people?” Locke didn’t seem too keen on the idea, shying away from the two. “Why don’t we just ask them to hand over their books if they’re that important? Surely we can talk things out… Right?”

Haru and Roland looked at each other.

“This is going to take a while.”

“Well if you explain in such a way…” Haru averted her eyes away briefly. “...Locke. The books we get from the guests… It’s not that they’re carrying them- The guests turn into books when we fight them.”

“...C-Come again?” Locke instantly backed up, eyes going towards the towers and towers of books on the floor. “How is… N-no, that’s a silly thing to ask. If Angela was able to do this…” They looked down at their bag. “...U-um, what’s the purpose of it, really…?”

“Angela wants to find that ‘one special book’.” 

“...Th-that’s it? We’re just… killing people… for her sake?”

“Basically.” Roland sighed. “She says it’s all consensual, though- there’s an invitation she sends out and then people come by of their own accord. So far, though… Everyone has accepted the invite.”

“I… I see…”

The air grew heavy when Locke realized just how horrible their new mission was… Aside from getting back their memories to try making amends with people, now they had to kill just random strangers that came in here? It sure as hell didn’t feel right. Even if they were able to just reject it, it sounds like they had more than enough reason not to. 

Perhaps that was why Angela had recruited Locke on- just to have someone else to help do this… It left a foul taste in Locke’s mouth, but-

Guess this was their life now.

“Before you ask- no, not all of these books are guests. In fact… I think for the most part, our books are just about random stuff or just books we’re holding onto for the other floors…” Haru tried to ease Locke’s nerves. “I don’t think we’ve accumulated that many books on people…”

“I-I see… Um- are there any I’d be able to take back?”

“Probably not.” Roland shook his head. “Hmm… Maybe that carnival gang…? Though, that might be for Yesod… They sounded mechanical…”

Locke gave a slow nod. “I assume then he runs one of the science floors? Technological sciences?”

“Right on the nail.” Roland gave a half smile. “Looks like you’ll find it easy to sort through books here… Maybe for some of the ones we don’t have a floor for, we can put them on your floor, yeah?”

“Uh- I don’t want my floor to become a warehouse of books like this one…”

“H-hey- We’re trying our best here…” Roland gave an irked expression, shaking his head and patting Haru’s head. “We’re the most diligent workers here, you know.”

“W-well, not only that, but… If there are other Abnormalities on my floor-”

“...Right, right. If they stumbled upon the books, who knows what'll happen.” Roland sighed. “Either the books will become delightful snacks or hostages…”

“When you put it like that, how the hell am I gonna get any sleep…?” Locke’s face scrunched up with slight fear and annoyance. “Anyways… Where are the other floors?”

Haru pointed towards the ground. “They’re below us. The way this place is formatted, we’re on the highest floor. First floor is History- Malkuth’s floor.”

“That’s… going to be quite a walk…” Locke blinked at the information. 

“Yeah… It’s not the best…” Haru looked off to the side, shaking her head. “...Oh, there might be a book for your floor. I’m not sure where it is, but… It’s a book about Distortions.”

“...Distortions?”

“...Ah- You might not know what they are.” Haru soon recalled Locke’s situation and began to dig through the books. “I think the Zwei books had stuff about them… I didn’t read the book myself, but… It’s got something to do with monsters. Roland, do you know where the book is-?”

Roland suddenly grew quiet, simply shaking his head. 

“I don’t, but… If we find more books on them, then Locke should get them.”

The head assistant gave a confused look, but soon her eyes grew wide with realization and she gave a hum. “R-right.”

“The Distortion…” Locke took note of Roland’s reaction and decided not to chase anything about it for now, but couldn’t help but wonder about it. It certainly sounded somewhat terrifying- with people turning into monsters. 

…Would they be just as bad as the Abnormalities were…?

They soon decided to change the subject. “Um- Can I ask where everyone is? Aside from all the books around here… It seems kinda empty.”

“Other assistants are still asleep in books- Abnormality books to be exact.” Roland gave a sigh- perhaps one of relief and annoyance. “...Hey, maybe with your floor we can get them out.”

“Right now it’s just Me, Roland, and Paul. No clue where Paul went… He might be getting drunk on Netzach’s floor.” Haru looked around, trying to catch sight of her other co-worker. “As for trying to get the other assistants freed, I personally wouldn’t try it…”

“It’d make our work so much easier to have more people, though…” Roland gave a slight pout, to which Haru sighed and mumbled something about him being a ‘grown ass man’. “Then again… Angela did mention how they were able to take on their ‘true’ forms on Locke’s floor.”

“Then that’d really be a bad idea!” Haru folded her arms, looking up towards Roland. “Some of these Abnormalities could easily kill you if you’re careless… We’re lucky they’re not as strong in these books…” She sighed and then looked at Grave’s book once again. “...I wonder if we can go into… his book.”

“Why would you want to-”

“I’m not saying I want to…” Haru gave Roland a look. “Who on earth would want to willingly go into one of those things?”

“Hey- I don’t either, but if I didn’t-”

“I know, I know…” Haru waved her hand dismissively. “Anyways- We might as well make the walk to go find Paul… Seeing as Angela needs to figure out stuff for the next invitation, we have some down time.” She then looked at Locke. “If you’re going to be on the floor, you might as well be introduced to him.”

Locke nodded. “Not only that, but… I’d like to talk to Netzach. It’s been a while and maybe like Roland said- I’ll remember something if I see everyone else here.”

“See? I’ve got bright ideas too~” Roland seemed proud of himself, putting his hand in his pockets and moving his body side to side. “...Do we really want to walk all the way there, though…”

“Locke can’t go alone- they won’t know where to go.” Haru pointed out. “Besides, do you want to be here sorting books or giving Locke a tour?”

Roland put a hand on his chin, looking around at the books. “Well, here I can at least relax-”

“Netzach is influencing you and Paul way too much…” Haru muttered. “Well, if you won’t, then I will.” She began to walk away, motioning Locke to follow. “Come on, the sooner we go get Paul the less likely he’ll be hungover or something…”

“R-right…” Locke nodded, soon rushing to catch up with Haru. “Thank you very much!”

“It’s not a problem.” Haru gave a kind smile and soon waved off to Roland. “See you, old man.”

“Oi, I’m not-” Roland’s voice became muffled the further and further the two walked away.

~~~~~

“These halls sure are bright…” Locke squinted at the almost blinding walls of the stairwell. “These stairs are also so damn winding… Angela designed this place you said?”

“Yep. She didn’t make it easy for any of us, that’s for sure…”

Locke hummed as they walked through, looking at the lights and then to the walls. “...You said this is really what was once L. Corp’s main branch, right?”

Haru nodded. 

“Then why is Malkuth’s floor the bottom one?” Locke would then ask, looking down at the ground. “Did she switch places with one of the lower layer teams…?”

“...Not necessarily. I was only there for it briefly, so I’m not really sure what happened entirely… “

“You did mention you were a clerk-”

“Yep. I was one of the first clerks to join the Architecture Team. That’s what Roland’s floor used to be, actually.”

There was a pause. “Architecture Team…?”

“Hmm? Yeah, it was the lowest team.”

“Wasn’t the lowest teams the Extraction and Records teams…?”

“Nope. They were in the lower layer, yeah, but Architecture was the lowest one.”

“...That doesn’t make sense. During training I was told that the lowest ones…”

Then Locke stopped walking.

“...Who was the Sephirah of Architecture?”

“Don’t know. All I know is I heeded orders from the Team Captain.”

“Is Paul-”

“Like hell- He’s lazy and doesn’t want to do anything… The Team Captain isn’t around yet, but their name is Sierra.”

“I don’t remember that…”

“...When exactly does your memory end?” Haru turned around to face Locke directly. 

“I had been there for a week…” Locke closed their eyes, trying to remember as much as they could. “Maybe a few days more… I remember even going down to Extraction at one point to get an E.G.O. suit, but… I didn’t see anything about an Architecture team.” They then looked up at Haru, taking a step forward. “When did you join…?”

“Well… Three days before the incident.”

“Incident?”

“They kinda kept us clerks in the dark about it, but I just remember one day… Maybe 3 days after I joined… I’m there sorting paperwork. Business like usual. Next thing I know, I’m laying on the ceiling because the building decided to do a whole flip.”

“...What?”

“It sounds… Kinda stupid when I say it out loud, yeah… But, that’s the truth. Scared the hell out of me. Thought I was going to die, but… Poof, I’m now here.”

Locke moved their finger through the air, soon looking in surprise. “...That must be why Malkuth's floor is on the bottom… Is… Yesod’s floor above hers, then?”

“Yep.” 

“...The hell happened to this place…?”

“I honestly was hoping you’d know since you weren’t a clerk.”

“...You said I was in Disciplinary?”

“Yep, but some people said you were in Extraction.”

“...That’s absurd… Did I end up joining Disciplinary…?” Locke looked down at their hands.

Did something happen there, then…?

“...Haru, do you know if Gebura is around?”

“She’s not, as far as I know…”

Locke’s heart sank. “I see…”

“...Netzach might know something, then.” Haru tried to give some hope.

“...He has to.” Locke finally got themselves to keep walking again. “He was my old boss- At least, that’s where my memories end…!” They kept walking until they soon stopped suddenly. “...Um, where is his floor?”

“Follow me, I know a shortcut.” Haru gave a slight chuckle and walked up to Locke. “I’ve been here the longest, so I know all the little pathways and stuff.”

“T-thank you…”

Chapter Text

The two continued to walk until they came across a doorway that hadn’t been locked like the others encountered on the other levels. This one had a door that brought to mind a large, mystical forest with glowing green particles coming forth from the door’s cracks. 

“Is this… Really where the Safety Team used to be?” Locke would ask, gasping in awe at the door frame. “I don’t remember it being large enough to warrant such an elaborate and large door…”

“You haven’t seen anything yet.” Haru smiled, walking up to the doors and opening them up-”

The floor itself was enormous. While it was still cluttered as Roland’s floor, The books were at least sorted on shelves, which had more branches and roots wrapping around. There were gaps on the shelves where if you looked outwards, you could see some more shelves and even some greenery visible. Every now and then, a strange glowing creature would poke its head out, curious at the visitors’ arrival. When Locke finally saw one, they nearly jumped out of their skin.

“Wh… What are those things? I thought Angela said-”

“We don’t know what they are either.”

“Wh-what? That’s not very reassuring…”

“Eh, they’re harmless little things.” 

“Seriously…?”

Haru nodded and held a hand out, allowing one of the creatures to hop on. “See? It won’t hurt us.”

Locke continued to stare back into tiny, empty eyes that returned the gaze easily. “...If you say so…”

“Now, then… Where’s Paul… Actually, if we look for Netzach, it’ll be two birds and one stone. Besides, you’re looking for him anyway.” Haru put the illuminated organism back to the shelf it was sitting on prior. “...Say, do you guys know where he is?” She turned to face the creatures, to which they looked at each other and soon began to walk further into the floor.

“Little snitches, aren’t they?” Locke’s expression turned from one of doubt into an amused one. 

The two found themselves walking deeper and deeper into the heart of the floor’s office area, with the faint scent of alcohol getting stronger and stronger.

“...Heeeey, Haru…!”

“...Paul.”

Laying on the floor was a man dressed in a similar uniform to Haru’s. The difference was his uniform was a mess and he lacked the black coat… Which was tied around his waist. His messy blonde hair looked like he had been partying for quite some time…

“Who’s your friend…?” Paul soon asked, trying to get a good look at Locke. “Hold on, lemme…” He began to grope around the floor. “I know they’re here somewhere…”

Haru groaned and crouched down, taking Paul’s glasses off of his head and slamming them onto his face. “There.” 

“Much obliged, Haru~” Paul then stood up and fell right back down. “Whoops.”

“How many drinks have you had?”

“As many fingers as I have.” Paul laughed at Haru's question and then turned to face Locke. 

And proceeded to scream.

“Th-the… The Apocalypse! Dear God! I'm too young to die-!!”

Locke flinched at a book that was tossed towards them and soon backed off. “H-hey…! What… Are you talking about…? Apocalypse…?”

Haru then stood in front of Locke, smacking away another book that was aimed towards them. “Calm down, you drunkard. They don't remember anything about that.”

“Why are they here…? Am I being punished for drinking…!?”

“No you're not-”

“P-Please forgive me for my sins! I will behave… Just don't kill me-”

“PAUL!”

The loud shout from Haru made both Locke and Paul freeze out of fear, giving the woman a horrified look. It seemed like they weren't the only ones that heard it, as soon as a figure behind a pile of books nearby stirred and sat up straight.

“Could you keep it down…?” A man with messy green hair tied into a bun would ask. “My head is… Hold on- Locke?”

“Um… Hello?” Locke gave the man a shy wave before turning to Haru and lowering their voice so only she could hear. “I'm guessing he's a librarian from this floor? He sounds just like Netzach…”

Haru leaned over and whispered while pointing at the stranger. “That is Netzach.”

“...Wait, what?”

“She's right.” Netzach sighed as he stood up shakily. Once he finally had enough stability while standing, Netzach threw his hands into his pockets and slouched. Tired eyes looked upon Locke in both surprise and slight tiredness from the hangover. “Didn't think I'd see you again, really.”

“I… What… How are you-”

“You can thank Angela for this form of mine.” Netzach gave a half shrug. “I'm not that drunk box everyone liked to poke fun at anymore.”

Locke kept looking at Netzach from top to bottom and back again. His voice and demeanor were unmistakable. However, to see him in such a state… To be human… It was definitely confusing. 

“Don't hurt him! I won't let you!” 

There, now lying on the floor was Paul, who had tackled Locke down to the ground. 

“O-Ow! Hey!”

“Break it up-!” Haru grabbed Locke, yanking them away. “For the last time! Locke isn't here to hurt anyone! They're trying to redeem themselves!”

“And remember what happened…” Locke added in quickly. 

“That too.” Haru sighed and looked at Netzach. “We were hoping you had some answers.” 

“...I'm not sober enough to deal with this…” Netzach groaned. “...Though, I have my own questions…Your outfit- I'm guessing you're a patron now too?”

Locke nodded. 

“Right. So then guess now we are the same in a sense… Thought it’d just be the other Sephirah, but guess we have an outlier…”

Locke slowly nodded. “Angela did say she thought she scrubbed the place that’s my floor from existence, but…”

“...I see. It must’ve been that one room.”

“Huh?”

“Binah would know more about it, she’s the one that constantly went there, after all…”

Paul finally perked up again, giving a fearful look. “I don’t want her to wake up… She’ll kill us all…”

“Nope. She ain’t gonna do that.” Netzach turned to Paul, shaking his head. “We made a deal with Angela- once we help her get her ending, everyone here will be free.” After he noticed Locke’s bewildered look, he further explained. “We’re but prisoners here, but our freedom is at least promised. Only the higher beings out there know for sure, but…”

“That’s… That’s a good thing, at least…” Locke slowly nodded. “What about the guests, though…?”

“Not a clue. That’s Angela’s decision, and I don’t like talking about the situation with her.” Netzach shrugged. 

“What would even be the point of holding on to them, here? Especially if… How many people have entered this place anyways?” Locke looked at Haru, knowing she’d perhaps have the answer. Unfortunately, they were met with a small head shake. “You don’t know either, huh?”

“It’s not like Roland and I are the only ones that receive guests. Everyone else here does. Typically it changes based on the situation, since our Abnormalities help us in different ways.”

“I see… Do all the floors share them?”

“Nope. Each one has it’s own set.” Netzach answered. “I’ve got that one… Fragment, for example.”

“...Don’t remember one like that.” Locke hummed. 

“...Your memory really is busted.” The art patron sighed. “...Paul, Haru. I’m going for a walk with Locke. We’ll be back.”

“Seriously? You’re going to leave me with him?” Haru sighed. “...Well, he is my co-worker…”

“Mr. Boss Man! Don’t follow that conniving-”

Netzach soon threw something at Paul, who caught it in record time.

A beer can.

“I’ll be fine. If something happens, death isn’t the end here… Then again, it never was…” Netzach put his hands in his pockets and began to walk off. “Come on, Locke.”

~~~~~

Netzach continued walking until Locke was brought to a part of his floor that was a long strip- lacking any shelves along the sides, but they could be seen in the distance. Countless small creatures were perched on them, gazing towards the two patrons curiously.

“So, let’s do things this way.” Netzach soon stopped walking and turned to face Locke. “You ask a question, I answer. I ask you a question after, and you answer.” 

“...You’re being more serious than usual, huh.” 

“Well, part of me figures it’s best you came to me first. Doubt the others would treat you kindly, considering how Paul reacted towards you…”

Locke scoffed. “He’s drunk- I’m sure it wasn’t anything too bad, right?”

There was silence.

“...Right?”

Netzach sat down on one of the branches, looking down at the ground as he did so. “...It was pretty bad, actually. What do you think you did?”

“Um… Angela mentioned something about me betraying people here, but… I’ve got no clue why I’d do that…” Locke hummed, soon finding their own perch to rest upon. “Mean, now I’m somewhat convinced I did… I don’t know exactly what, but…”

Whatever it was, to earn the ire of so many people like Angela said… To earn the fear-

“...Paul mentioned an ‘Apocalypse’. What did he mean by that?”

“That was your title.”

“Huh?”

“Something about it being your E.G.O. suit? I don’t know, I hardly remember the specifics… That was more so Binah’s thing…”

“That’s… a scary as hell title…” Locke grew fearful, playing with their fingers anxiously. 

“Hey, I didn’t make it.” Netzach looked up at Locke. “...I think that’s all the questions… I’m still not up to thinking of more. If you’ve got some, though, shoot.”

There was hesitation until Locke answered. “...Why are you helping me?”

“What do you mean?”

“Angela said everyone here wouldn’t be pleased to see me again… She made it sound like everyone… hated me.” Locke frowned, clutching their coat. “That no one here wanted me here again…”

“...If I’m honest, seeing you again did make me feel a pit in my stomach. Though… You’re obviously not that person anymore, are you? You can’t even recall everything…” Netzach sat up, looking up at the ceiling. “That and… perhaps in a way, I wanted to make up for everything.”

“Huh?”

“Locke, do you remember the kind of person I was?”

“...Lazy, drunk… Not too different from now.”

There’s a small laugh. “Maybe, I guess. Though… I didn’t want to work at Lobotomy Corporation. Seeing people die daily… And being put in charge of a team that was supposed to prevent it. It was hell.”

“...Netzach-”

“I grew hopeless. I couldn’t do a thing- so what better than to just turn a blind eye to everything? Maybe if I kept better attention, things wouldn’t have turned out the way they did…” Netzach sighed. “...I’m not sure what exactly got you going off the deep end, but…” He then looked at Locke. “...You and I both aren’t the kind of people we used to be.”

“I mean, obviously- You’re a whole ass person now.”

“You know I don’t mean that.” Netzach scoffed. “Regardless, if I wasn’t there for you then… I’ll try to be here for you now.”

“Thank you so much, Netzach…” Locke bowed their head slightly. “I’ll… Try to help you out best I can.”

“Don’t wear yourself thin.”

“I won’t…” Locke waved their hand. “I’m glad… I’m glad things went better than I expected…”

There were more questions that Locke had wanted to ask, especially with what they had done exactly. However, they saw just how uncomfortable some of the questions made Netzach… And even then he was still hungover and who knew if he’d be able to remember things clearly.

Maybe the other patrons-

“...Netzach, where are Hod, Malkuth, and Yesod?”

“Dunno.” 

“...I wanted to talk to them.”

“...Let me talk to them first.” 

“Huh?”

“If they see you now, I don’t know how they’re going to react… Especially since they’re going to be a bit less than thrilled…” Netzach frowned. “If I talk to them first, then I might be able to at least ease things a bit. If not, then… Well, I tried.”

“...You really have changed.”

“Heh, really think so?” Netzach couldn’t help but laugh at Locke’s remark. “...It’s nice to be able to see you less… Hmm- terrifying?” He soon looked over at the direction they came from. “Anyways… We should get back… Though, maybe I’ll stay here…”

“...Eh? Netzach?”

Fast asleep already- The man had slumped over and it seemed like the small little creatures were already going forth to grab Netzach a blanket… At least, Locke assumed such. 

“...Thank you, boss.” 

~~~~~

“Oh, you’re back. Where did Netzach go?” Haru turned to face Locke, giving a slight nod. “...Asleep, huh?”

“Y-yeah. He really must’ve been drunk…”

“I only wonder then what he told you was the truth. Though, some people become way more truthful when they get like that…” Haru sighed. “Which reminds me… Paul here has something he’d like to say.”

The blond put his fingers together and looked away from Locke. It wasn’t until Haru smacked him upside the head did he finally look towards Locke. “...I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright- Um…”

“Haru told me what… What kind of situation you’ve been thrown into. Patron Librarian of Inhumanities huh…?” He rubbed his arm. “Kinda scary, but… Sounds like we’ll be seeing each other a lot.”

Locke nodded. “I’ll do my best to help you guys out.”

“Yeah… Um- just don’t hurt me, alright?”

“Seriously-” Haru sighed, but soon turned to Locke-

Who was laughing.

“...May I ask what’s so funny?” Haru questioned, tilting her head.

“You two… It reminded me of some old friends I had.”

“Are you finally getting your memories back?” There was some hope in Haru’s eyes.

Yet, Locke shook their head. “Um… Not quite… This is before I joined this branch. I was a clerk at a branch located in District 10. I can’t remember where, exactly, but… I was a clerk in the Disciplinary team there.”

“You did mention that…” Haru hummed. “...Still, that might be a good sign. That you’re remembering something at least. May not be from here, but…”

Locke nodded and then looked outwards onto the floor, a wistful look lighting up in their eyes along with traces of memories. “I wonder how they’re doing… Aronas did start crying before I departed… I wonder if I still have the charms from them…”

“Sounds like you had a couple of good friends…” Paul whistled. “...I do hope that whoever reminded you of Haru isn’t as scary-”

“Hey-”

“I don’t think Haru’s scary… Um- the person that she reminded me of wasn’t either. Her name was… Saeko. She was stern at times, but… she really did care.” Locke smiled. “Same with Aronas, though… He was a bit… Adventurous? He was always seeking trouble…”

“Hmm, does sound like someone I know.” Haru looked over at Paul, who looked away. “Anyways… Did you get some answers out of Netzach?”

“I did, actually. Not everything I hoped for, but… He said he’s going to try helping me. He’s even going to try talking to the other patrons.”

“...Are you really going to hold him to that?” Haru tilted her head.

Yet, Locke nodded with confidence. “He’s changed- I’m very happy to see he’s not the same person I remember… Um- I’m not saying I’m not happy to see him! It’s just… It’s so weird… Are all the other patrons in the same boat?”

“What do you mean?”

“Are they all… Uh- Human?”

Paul and Haru looked at each other before turning back to Locke. “Well… They are flesh bodies… I wouldn’t consider them human. Actually- I don’t think we are too, in a sense.” Paul shrugged. “That’s what Angela and Roland keep saying, at least… With everything that happened in Lobotomy Corporation, I’m not surprised…”

“...That’s… Mildly concerning and disturbing.”

“You’ll get used to it- We’ve been stripped of our E.G.O. gifts, but… We now can mimic any sort of fighting style. Given, uh, the Library has seen it.” Paul explained. “Maybe you should ask Angela to show you a reception.”

“Or they could try doing some friendly combat with one of us- Maybe that way too they might remember something?”

Paul backed away. “...I’d rather not fight Locke.”

“...Fine. How about it, Locke? Did you want to try doing a spar? We can do it on your floor since there’s not as many shelves of books that we’d knock over.”

Locke hummed. “I… Don’t know… Maybe it’d be good, but Angela said I’m not really going to be receiving guests on my floor… G-granted I might help you guys on Roland’s floor, but…”

“I won’t rush you into it- besides, like Paul suggested, you could watch how combat goes first before doing anything. I feel like it’s best to experience things first hand so you don’t have as many questions.”

“I already do-” Locke couldn’t help but give a dry laugh. “Between the fact we might not be exactly human and the fact we can mimic fighting styles now… Is it similar to how a person wouldn’t need training for an E.G.O. suit- actually… Why don’t we just use those? Wouldn’t it make fighting these guests easier…?”

Paul shook his head. “Angela said something about needing to wait for emotional things?I don’t know. I just hit shit and if Roland tells me to back off I then I do.”

“Some of the suits did get damaged… And the only person that could extract them is asleep right now.” Haru gave a look towards Locke. “Paul is right though. The more emotional strain we put on our guests, then the more books they dropped.”

“...That sounds cruel. I still think we can try talking things out…”

“What- try to convince them to just stay here?” Paul scoffed. “The only way we can get a book is if we kill them… Even if we could talk things out- Angela prefers the books… Besides, who knows if they start lying?”

Locke couldn’t bring themselves to say anything, just simply looking around for a moment before looking back at the other two. They shifted around with unease before finally being able to speak again. “There’s really gotta be a better way…”

“There’s not.”

Paul’s voice suddenly became stern, shocking Haru greatly. “...Listen- I’ve got no clue why Angela’s got us killing these random strangers… Mean, so far it’s been better than what we’re used to, but… It sounds like there’s no other way to extract the books…”

“Besides- The invitation Angela sends out makes them consent. Roland told us that.” Haru added in after getting over her initial surprise. “I can’t remember the finer details, but it states that they will be turned into a book if they don’t win against us.”

“It’s a cruel thing, but… It’s a bit better than how the City usually functions…” Paul sighed. 

“...Is it really…” Locke’s voice grew soft, saddened and slightly upset. “People just come in here and gamble their lives away. I… It kinda makes me feel sick.”

“It’s not that bad- it’s not like they’re gone for good.” Paul shrugged. “...You said you came from District 10, right?”

“Yeah… That’s why I don’t like it one bit…” Locke grew uncomfortable, grabbing their wrist tightly. “Hah- go figure. The one from the gambling district hates it.”

Haru approached Locke, going to put a hand on their shoulder. “If it makes you feel better… There have been cases where people have run away. Granted they… Came back, but… Not everyone who runs in here is doomed. There have been survivors- instances where there could’ve been… but-”

“Still…”

If those that ran off never came back, what would’ve become of this place? More and more people would be dying to get in. Once you lose someone precious inside, you’d do your best to locate and rescue them. Not to mention-

What would happen if someone came in and recognized one of the Librarians? Would they be forced to clash? Could that person be allowed to live in the Library?

“...I think… I want to go back to my floor.” Locke began to walk away, adjusting their bag strap. “...I just… I want time to process things.”

“Locke-”

“I’ll be fine.” Locke looked over at Haru, giving a weak smile. “Just give me some time to think about everything you all told me today, alright…?”

Chapter Text

It took Locke a little bit and some guidance from Grave, of all people, to go back to Roland’s floor. A part of them had hoped that perhaps Roland might be willing to listen to their woes, but the man was nowhere to be found. Locke had to force themselves to walk back to their doorway.

“Your face is going to get stuck in a frown if you keep that up.”

“...Am I wrong for not wanting to fight?” Locke asked as they made the descent back up onto their floor. “I’m just… Why more violence? Why couldn’t we have left this behind in L. Corp?”

There’s a hum from Grave. “Well, at least it’s not monsters you’re fighting…”

“I think I’d rather that than living in fear I’d end up fighting someone I know. I’m used to fighting monsters- I’ve done that for a while. Fighting another person, though?” Locke couldn’t help but scoff. “I don’t think I can bring myself to do it.”

“Hmm… I don’t know much of what went on, but I do remember hearing from some agents how sometimes you’d have to fight one another.”

“That’s different- In some cases we’d have to do that so we’d stay sane…” Locke stopped walking for a moment, realizing how insane that sounded. “...R-Regardless, this is different! With how the City is, I’m not sure what lies up ahead… I should’ve asked for details on what the Library has dealt with so far, dammit.”

“ I’m sure in time you’ll be caught up to speed.”

“I better be- Hey, question. How do I uh… Unbook you?” 

Locke finally reached the colorful lights and the refreshing illuminated trees that belonged to their floor. Hands dug into their bag and pulled out the pink book, inspecting it carefully. “Is it a thing that I have to do or… Do I have to like… HEY-!”

The book soon burst in a flurry of papers, all waving to the front of Locke. Within seconds did Grave finally stand before Locke again- taking on the same human form as before.

“Guess that’s how it’s done…” Locke shot a nasty glare. “Warn me next time!”

“Sorry~” Grave’s chuckle escaped with him making not even an attempt to hide it. “Well, guess Angela was right. I can’t take this form out of your floor. The closer we got here, I could feel myself become more… Solid? I suppose that’d be the proper term.”

“...So the further we got…”

“The less stable I was, yes.”

“Well, that explains why you got quiet on Netzach’s floor.” Locke tilted their head. “I expected you to be a bit more talkative since we were surrounded by all those plants and… Weird green creatures…”

Grave shook his head. “I can only hear voices- I can’t see anything going on.” 

“...What can you even see in there?”

Grave closed his eyes, trying to remember properly. “A forest. Forest full of trees like me. A bright blue sky… And a river of blood.”

“...What was that last part- Nevermind. I don’t wanna know.” Locke gave a look of both fear and disgust. 

“Sorry, sorry.” Grave apologized again, waving his hand. “What will you do now, though? Eventually, you will have to fight these guests.” 

“I-I know. I told Roland I was going to help out… I’m just nervous that Paul doesn’t trust me.”

“Oh, I know how that feels.” Grave folded his arms, giving a small sigh. “Guess you and I aren't so different, huh?”

“Easy for you to say… You're still an Abnormality, aren't you?”

“Who knows… maybe if I stay in this form long enough, I'll become human?”

“Like that one fairytale huh… with the tiger and bear… Hmm. Doesn't sit right with me.” Locke began to walk further into their floor, but soon stopped-

There on the ground was Roland. 

Asleep on a cloud. 

“...The hell?” Locke blinked at the incredulous sight. They slowly got closer and poked at the cloud- how the heck was it able to sustain Roland’s weight with how soft it was? “Roland… Come on, Roland…!” Locke began to shake the man awake, but to no avail. “What do we do…?”

“Maybe you're not shaking him hard enough? Here, let me try.” Grave stepped in-

And shoved Roland off of the clouds.

“R-ROLAND!”

Locke tried to catch the falling man, but now had their arms pinned down to the ground by the sheer weight of Roland’s body. “G-Grave! What the hell?!”

With a groan, Roland’s eyes soon fluttered open and he gave a curious look to Locke. “...When did you get back? Also… uh, why am I on the ground?”

“Sh-should be asking you that-! Can you get off of me?!” Locke tried yanking their arms back, but to no avail. Once they were freed, Locke held their arms in pain. “I’ve got a drunkard throwing books and now an old man-”

“I’m not old-”

“Then why were you sleeping?!” Locke stood up, trying to point towards a cloud that wasn’t there anymore. “Where did it go…?”

“I didn’t plan on falling asleep here, you know…” Roland sighed. “I came by to drop off some books I found while sorting- ones that dealt with the Distortion. Next thing I know, I’m falling asleep…”

“Maybe you got attacked by an Abnormality here?” Grave would suggest. “A cloud floating like that… I think I remember someone telling me a story about how they saw their co-workers sleeping on a cloud in a similar fashion.”

“Hey, you make it sound like I can’t stand my own against an Abnormality- whatever the hell it was…” Roland finally pushed himself off the ground, giving Grave a sharp look. “Granted, on this floor now they’re a bit stronger. I can only assume from what Angela said…” He then rubbed the back of his neck. “I was having such a sweet dream too… Now I can’t remember it at all… Just that it was bliss.”

“Now I’m afraid I won’t get any sleep because of these damn…” Locke began to mutter, before remembering their own assistant was an Abnormality himself. At that point, they just sighed and clutched their head. “I’m really starting to regret this decision…”

“Think it’s too late to go back now.” Roland gave a somewhat nervous laugh and ruffled Locke’s head. “We’re both Angela’s servants now, aren’t we?”

“...Don’t like the idea of that…”

“Oh? What got you in the dumps now?” Roland asked. “Were you able to remember anything with your old boss?”

Locke grew silent, staring towards the ground. Grave eventually stepped in. “I don’t think Locke’s up to really fighting a bunch of strangers. That’s what I heard, at least.”

“It’s not just that. I’m afraid of encountering someone I know here…” Locke corrected, still looking down at their feet. “You’ve been here longer than me- Have you ever encountered anyone you recognized while here?”

Roland hummed, pondering before shaking his head. “Not that I can think of. It’s not like I was some hotshot in the City, you know?”

“I see… Mean, neither was I, but… I had an uncle who was a fixer- pretty high grade too.”

“Oh? How far up on the totem pole? Did he work for an office?”

“He actually was close to becoming a color- at least that’s what he’d always say. As for the office… I think it was the Fang Office?”

“That’s quite the name- Sounds like they’re the scary sort.” Roland tried to make Locke smile with a small joke. “Hmm… Maybe if you encounter him, you can try to ask Angela to make an exception?”

“I feel I’m already asking for too much with this floor and all…” Locke looked over to where their office was and then up towards the sky of the floor. Seeing the colors dance across did calm them slightly, but a pit was still in their stomach. “Hell- What if I see my old co-workers from the old L. Corp branch I worked at? I don’t know if I can fight them…”

“Don’t think Angela would invite them- Not unless they have a book that’d have something she’d need.” Roland hummed. “I’ve seen many fixers come in, but nothing on larger scales… I’m probably the highest graded fixer to have graced this Library~” He then stopped himself. “At least I would’ve been if I didn’t get knocked back down to Grade 9.”

“Sheesh. What the hell made you fumble that bad…?”

“Long ass story. I’d rather spare the details.” Roland waved his hand. “At the very least, I think I’ve survived a lot longer here than I would’ve outside. At least here I can drink beer whenever I want-”

Locke then stopped and looked over at Roland. “...Are you- An outsider?”

“What do you mean ‘outsider’, huh?”

“Were you here from the start, or were you invited in…?”

“Oh hell no- I came in here before she even started sending invitations to do deathmatches here.” 

“...Then, maybe there is hope- For that uh, exception thing… Maybe if I can prove my uncle can help us…” Locke’s eyes regained the spark of hope once again. “He’s a bit more used to contractual killings than I am-”

“Mean, so am I… But, I have my own issues with the process myself, ya know.” Roland scoffed. “Inviting people in here just to keep them isolated in a prison? I mean, not so different from my own fate… Difference really is that I’m not stuck in a book. While that’s a blessing, having to fight some random strangers and even some of these Abnormalities… Uh, no offense.”

“None taken.” Grave, who had been patiently listening and staying by Locke’s side, finally spoke up once again. “I’ve got little experience with the other ones, so I’m not quite sure what to expect myself.”

“That’s right- Locke mentioned you couldn’t… breach before?”

“Yep. We kept Abnormalities in containment units. Some could get out, some couldn’t, and then there were others that were permitted to leave under certain circumstances.” Locke explained. “Grave here couldn’t because he was a tree.”

“So I never got to go out and really see the facility.” Grave nodded. “Most of my experiences were limited to what the agents would tell me. In some cases, though, they’d be quite contradictory…”

Roland sighed, putting his hands into his pockets. “Guess then I can’t ask you for guidance on how to deal with your little friends.”

“Afraid not. I’m a hermit.” Grave chuckled. “In some cases I heard one agent have a lovely experience with an Abnormality and then the next would outright say they hated the monster’s guts. The information I have is quite contradictory.” 

“Shit.” Roland snapped his fingers while Locke simply patted the man’s back. “Well, there goes that idea.”

“...Yesod’s somewhere in the Library, right? Maybe he can help us out instead?”

“That tightass?” Roland gave a surprised look. “What would he know about Abnormalities?”

“Easy- he ran the team that basically compiled the information about them.” Locke smiled, giving a quick nod. “I don’t think I’ll be up to talk to him since… Netzach told me to wait until he spoke to everyone.”

“‘Cause of the thing you did?”

Locke nodded. “Said they might not like seeing me again.”

“Well, if things went decent enough with Netzach that he’s willing to help you out… Then again, he’s already an easygoing guy…” Roland shrugged. “Whether or not he keeps his end of the bargain, though… Since he doesn’t have much to gain.”

“I trust in him-!” Locke’s sudden outburst caused Roland and Grave to flinch. “I mean… He’s different. Yeah, he’s… Still the same drunkard I remember, but… I have faith in him. I have to. If he’s able to trust me despite me betraying people, then I want to trust him.”

Grave held onto a sly, amused face. “Sounds like you’re going down a good path to not only remember, but to truly take ownership of your floor’s title.” 

“I have to start somewhere… And maybe if I can help us figure out things with the Abnormalities, then the other patrons won’t have as many issues.” Locke returned the smile. “I should soon talk to the others anyway… At least with this, it’ll be knocking out as many things as I can. Th-that and… I’d rather be able to have an Abnormality guidebook if there are more on this floor… Just so we don’t find you passed out again.”

“What good will it do me if you’re the one carrying it around, though?” Roland sighed, giving a dismissive look. 

“To be fair… Locke’s the one who probably needs it the most.” Grave would reply. “It’d be a bad day if the one in charge of us didn’t know what to do in certain situations.”

“It’d be a bad day if I came down here and got booked by Abnormalities… I already had to deal with threats of being turned into a popcorn machine, I’d rather not just become popcorn itself…” Roland cringed at the memories of when he first arrived at the Library, feeling a strange sensation in his limbs as if they had been torn off again. Roland soon found himself scratching at his shoulders, making sure his arms were still there. 

“Oh yeah- Where are those books I brought over…” Roland went to look around where he had been slumbering and soon found a few books sprawled out on the floor. He picked them up and handed them over to Locke, who took note of the somewhat intimidating artwork on the cover; countless loops seemingly intertwining into infinity. There were a few others as well with the recognizable Zwei logo that didn’t feel as foreboding. 

“So we already have faced an association, huh…” Locke gulped, eying the Zwei books. 

“Yeah… Luckily they weren’t too much of a hassle… I remember they were talking about Distortions, so maybe you can find something in those books?”

“Maybe… H-hey, what do you know about Distortions? Has the Library gone against one yet…?”

“Well…” Roland shifted slightly. “We haven’t gone against one, no. I’m hoping we don’t, but who knows, really. If I remember right, the fixers at Zwei said about how it’s classified as an Urban Nightmare right now. This started after L. Corp fell-”

“What do you mean it fell-?!”

“Woah, woah, woah, ease yourself… Lobotomy Corporation is no more.”

“Then… The other branches…”

Locke grew pale- They should’ve guessed since from what Haru told them, the entire main branch was flipped around. Quite literally at that. Without a main branch to support the others, the rest were bound to follow…

“...Saeko… Aronas…” Locke’s eyes then widened. “...Roland, do you know what happened to the other branches?! Did they also get flipped?!”

“Flipped? What are you talking about-”

“Haru… Haru said that this place… I…” Locke couldn’t find the words, only tears slowly forming. “I’m… I…”

“Take a deep breath, Locke.” Grave crouched to meet Locke’s height, putting a hand on their shoulder. “Are you worried?”

“Of course I am-! My friends… and my brother- they all worked at an L. Corp branch-!”

“...I see.” Grave then frowned, his usual sly expression melted into one of concern. “Locke, what kind of people were they?”

“...They were nice, dependable… I really miss them.”

“If they are dependable, then you can put trust in them. Trust in that they’re doing alright out there.” Grave gave a friendly look, nodding with his own words. “I’m sure that if they’ve left such a lasting impression on you that you can consider them reliable, then they must have an imprint of you worth fighting for. Even if our paths cross in a less than desirable manner of having to do combat… Perhaps you may find a way to still communicate with them? It’s not as if you’d be asking Angela to allow them to be free from the Library.”

“And let them also be prisoners here…?” Roland mumbled, causing Grave to shoot him a look.

“What I’m saying is- It sounds like your friends and your brother seem to be the kind who enjoy close-knit bonds and would still do anything with the thought that each day is another step closer to a reunion. So, don’t give up. When the time comes, I’m sure you can do something about it.”

The Inhumanities patron was caught off guard to the point their panic turned into surprise. They could hardly croak out the words at first until they soon began to calm down from their previous outburst. “Grave… I didn’t expect you to be like this… Um- n-not that I expected you to be really nasty or something, but… Uh…”

“I’m your assistant now, aren’t I? I ought to be there for my patron.” Grave used his sleeve to wipe away Locke’s tears and then stood up. “Who knows? Maybe we’ll get lucky and won’t have to even fight them. Then once everyone’s free… You can go home with them.”

“That’d… I’d like that.” Locke slowly nodded. “Yeah… Maybe I can get Angela to at least let me talk to them… If we can go into Abnormality books, maybe we can go into the books of people we’ve uh… booked?” They looked up to Roland, expecting an answer.

The man simply shrugged. “I haven’t seen it, nor have I tried it since I’m pretty sure so far people here would just want to kill me in the books… If it’s someone you know, though, I’m sure you can try talking things out. You sure like taking the pacifist route, don’t you?”

“Of course. It was something I learned from my brother.”

“He really must’ve been dear to you if you wish to follow his words even now.” Grave would comment, giving a slight chuckle. “To have family members as close as him must be a blessing.”

“Yeah… he was all I really had.” Locke gave a nostalgic look up towards the sky. “I really looked up to him- and no, not because I’m short,” They already saw Roland about to crack a joke and instantly shut him down, “but because he and my uncle were the only ones I could rely on… Aside from my friends, of course.” They then frowned. “I do hope I don’t have to fight them…”

“Just remember what I said- see if Angela would permit you to visit them at the very least.” Grave ruffled Locke’s head. “I’m sure it would be possible.”

“Right…” Locke sighed, putting a hand to their forehead. “...I think I want to rest a bit where my office is… I’ll read the books there and see what I can do…” 

“Mind if I tag along?” Roland would ask. “I can brief you on some other things about what we’ve seen with the Abnormalities and Distortions, maybe.”

“Thanks, but… Don’t you have your own duties?” Locke placed the books into their bag for easier carrying. “I’d rather Angela not get upset at you…”

“Eh, she’s still planning her next step… The Library just became an Urban Plague, after all. We’re bound to start getting more and more attention… Who knows what’s going to show up? We already had to deal with an office with guns…”

Locke gave a fearful look. “That… Sounds kinda scary… Glad I wasn’t awake, then…”

“Hey, we managed it just fine~” Roland gave a look of pride. “We had those guys and these weird tailors. I’m just worried when one of the syndicates and the other associations come by to beat our asses…”

“I’m sure you guys can handle it.” Grave gave an encouraging look. “You have survived this long, haven’t you?”

“T-true… The Library hasn’t been crumbled into pieces…” Locke looked around their floor-

Turning around to see Angela approaching.

“O-Oh! Angela! Hello-!” Locke gave a quick bow out of respect. “...What brings you here? I thought you were planning on what to do next?” 

“I was and now I know what we will do.” Angela slowly nodded. “I would like you to accompany Roland and an assistant of his choice against our next guests.”

Chapter Text

“...You… Can’t be serious-” Locke blinked.

“What’s with that incredulous look? I did notify you that like everyone else here, you will be receiving guests along with Roland.” Angela furrowed her brow. “It is not as if I am requesting you to fight them all by yourself.”

“I-I know, but…”

The timing of it all- Locke just wanted a break from everything to go rest and relax. Time to take everything and really think about what to do in regards to not only their floor, but for their own personal struggles. It was too much and it really didn’t seem like Locke could get out of doing this. It was bound to happen eventually, of course.

Locke heaved a sigh, running a hand through their hair. “Well… What do I have to do to prepare…?”

“Just go onto Roland’s floor and meet up with the other assistants. They’ll fill you in on what’s usually done.” Angela motioned towards where Locke had just come from. 

“...Do you not actually… Do the receptions?” Locke would ask, afraid it was too bold of a question. Especially when now they were under Angela’s gaze again.

The library director shook her head. “I simply send out the invitation, it finds who needs the books most, and I then greet them before combat is initiated. The librarians such as yourself are the ones who receive the guests.”

“I-I see…”

Roland took note of Locke’s less than joyous reaction and stepped in. “Don’t worry, kid. You’ll be fine. If something happens, then we’ll just pick up your book and get you awake again.”

“...Th-thank you, Roland… Um- what about you?”

“I usually get to get a preview of what we’re about to face- then I get to relay what I know to you guys. Then we can try to figure out a sort of loose tactic to follow since… Well, can’t really predict every move our guests make, can we?” He then stood next to Angela, giving a small wave. “I’ll see you on the floor~”

In a vanish of pages, the two were gone.

“...Grave-”

“You’re anxious, I can tell.” Grave looked at where Angela and Roland were standing prior, humming in dismay. “Just remember what I said; do what you can. Sounds like death isn’t forever here, anyways…”

“...Maybe I can warn them.”

“Warn?”

Locke nodded. “There has to be a way that they can just… run away. I’ll ask the others about it, but…”

“I wouldn’t ask them- because then if the guests do end up fleeing…”

“...Then- I’ll just have to hope I can make a change, at least somehow…”

“You know you can’t do it all the time… Right?” Grave couldn’t help but frown. “I hate to say it, but if these books are what Angela’s after then she won’t accept people constantly running away.”

“I-I know! Yet, if I can at least get one person to… Just at least one person…”

“And if that person comes back seeking revenge…?”

“That’s absurd. Who would want to come back…?” Locke shook their head. “If you came in and saw what dangers lurk here, I personally wouldn’t wanna come back.”

“Hmm… Even if you knew your companions fell here?”

Locke froze, simply giving a look and a groan. “...What will you do? It doesn’t sound like you’ll be accompanying me for this.” 

“I’ll stay here- I’ll read the books and write down what I can find for you.”

“...Are you sure your handwriting is going to be good? You were a tree, after all…”

“Hah- I’ll prove you wrong.” Grave folded his arms, giving a confident look. “You’ll eat your words when you come back.” 

Locke knew Grave was trying to make them feel better, and frankly it did help slightly. “It’s good to know I have a reliable assistant, at least. Thank you, Grave. I’ll be off, then.”

“Break a leg!”

“I’d rather not-”

~~~~~

“Haru, Paul-”

“Eeeek! Why are you here?!”

Haru glared at Paul and then turned to greet Locke. “Thought you were going to rest up a bit. Something happened?”

“Well… Roland said we were to receive guests and… That I was going to help along with one of you guys…” Locke fidgeted with their fingers as they spoke. “Um… Do I have to wear a similar uniform to you guys?”

“You might not have to- with how we fight, we can take on the appearance of someone we’ve fought before along with their abilities.” Haru walked over to a smaller stack of books and went through it. She soon found an odd looking book with a purple cover and threw it towards Locke. “It’s best to experience it rather than to explain it.”

“Um… What do I do…?” Locke blinked at the book. “Is this an Abnormality book? It’s not as intricate as Grave’s… Who’s Liwei?”

“It’s not an Abnormality book- it’s what we’ve been calling a combat book.” Paul intervened, but Haru shook her head.

“You’re the only one who calls it that. It’s a key page- meaning it’s a book filled with combat pages .” Haru looked over at Paul as she spoke the last part before turning back to look at Locke. “There’s nothing written inside, just pages of different attacks and such our previous guests pulled on us.”

“I… I see…”

“Hold it to your chest and squeeze it. You’ll see.” Haru pointed and stepped back. 

“...Like this-?! W-woah!”

Locke jumped when the pages began to envelope them- their entire attire changes to be entirely black and a deep gray. They now wore a dark gray long coat with matching trousers shoved into black kneehigh boots. Several belts were found throughout with two on their thigh and two racing across their chest, overlapping a gray tie and a lighter colored dress shirt tucked in nicely. A fifth belt was around their waist, matching the others with silver buckles. Finishing up the look was a set of black fingerless gloves- replacing Locke’s pristine white ones.

“Um… This is…”

“You’ll get used to it.” Haru waved her hand, picking up a book herself- one that was shimmering gold in color. “See how this color is different? This means there’s only one of this kind around. They tend to be a bit better.”

“W-why’d you give me this one, then? This one was purple.”

“It’s still a decent book.” Haru gave a light smile. “Besides… That one has a gun.”

“...I beg your fucking pardon.” Locke gave a hard look.

“Flick your wrist and imagine a gun. It’ll show up.”

“...N-no way…” Locke didn’t seem convinced in the slightest, at least not until they did as Haru instructed and-

Lo and behold, a pistol now was in Locke’s hands.

“...Doesn’t the Head put restrictions on these things?” Locke would ask, examining the gun carefully. “Did we… Really fight against someone with a pistol?”

“Not just a pistol- it was a whole office that had firearms…” Paul, who now was hiding behind Haru, shakily responded. “Haru, is it really a good idea to give them that?! What if they fire at us?!”

“I’ll be the one to fight alongside them if you’re so scared. Besides, I figured if this is Locke’s first battle… A long range weapon would be fine since then they won’t be on the front lines as much.” Haru scoffed. She then did the same thing Locke had done-

Her outfit was more simplistic now, consisting of black dress shoes, dark khaki slacks, suspenders, and a white dress shirt that seemed more casual than formal as the sleeves were rolled up. Even with a slick black tie, it wasn’t overly fancy of an outfit.

“I’ll be taking Olga’s book.”

“Shouldn’t we wait until Roland comes back to really decide which books we’re going to use…?” Paul asked. 

“It’s not like we have shelves full of key pages…” Haru sighed. “We only recently started seeing more gold ones… Don’t forget we share them with each floor anyways. I think Malkuth is using some to take on an Abnormality. She came by not too long ago for some stuff.”

Locke perked up at the mention of Abnormalities. “O-Oh? We use these… Key pages for Abnormality fights too…?”

Paul nodded meekly. “Why wouldn’t we…? Would you wanna go in there with just a baton and whatever knowledge you have?”

“...True.” Locke frowned. “...Hey, why do we call them key pages if they’re books…?”

“Th-that’s what I’m saying!” Paul finally let go of his scared expression for just a moment. “It doesn’t make any sense!”

Haru scoffed. “It’s the Library. Nothing is meant to make sense here.”

As if on cue, another flurry of pages came by- Roland was back on the floor, giving a small wave. “Got the briefing- We’ll be going against some fixers… I see you two are already getting ready.” He took note of Haru and Locke’s changed attire, nodding in approval. “I shouldn’t be left in the dust then, huh?”

“Eh? Aren’t you gonna ask them to switch out?” Paul would ask, raising an eyebrow. “What if they’re like the Full-Stop Office?”

“They’re not. Group called the Dawn Office. Made me feel a bit nostalgic…” Roland began to mumble before he took a purple book-

Now he wore a uniform of the Zwei. Judging by the more formal appearance and the longer coat… He had to have been using the book of a higher ranked member. “...Maybe this would rub salt in the wound, huh…” Roland would mumble, taking a look at the outfit. “Ah, no matter. Won’t recognize me anyways.”

“...What do you mean?” Locke gulped- feeling a pit form in their stomach. “Roland, are we going against-”

“Eh, don’t worry about it. I’ll explain later. For now- Let’s get going to the battlefield, yeah? Let’s clear this out quickly so we can go back to resting~”

~~~~~

The trio stood with Locke taking up the rear and the other two in front- seeing as it made the most sense as Locke was using a ranged weapon alongside a melee one. Perhaps it was for the best, since Locke kept moving and squirming around with fear and anxiety. Especially when they saw their opponents walk up-

“Hmm, seems like you lot will be our adversaries then.” An older gentleman would ask, bowing his head slightly. 

“U-um! It’s… It’s nice to meet you…” Locke found themselves bursting out- their voice somewhat cracking. They gave a slight bow out of respect. “I wish… For an even fight…”

“Guess there still is some hospitality even in a place like this.” The older man seemed amused. “Yet, this is no time for that it seems.” He readied a blade, shifting his focus over to Roland for a moment before turning back to look at his companions. “Yuna, Philip. I trust you two know what to do.”

“Of course. No different than a regular request.” A woman with a large case nodded, directing her attention over to Locke. “Back me up, Philip.”

“Right…” The third member didn’t seem too confident in himself, holding onto his blade in a somewhat awkward stance. “If we can win this, then…”

Locke then realized- The two were looking at them directly. Were the two able to pinpoint Locke as the weakest link just from their actions? Or had their constant fidgeting given it away? It caused an immense pressure to envelope their mind. If they didn’t act, then Locke would’ve been already down for the count…

They had to do what they could- but it felt difficult when the voices around turned into white noise. Hands began to move on instinct- a pistol now resting in their right hand. They knew how to use it- this wasn’t the first time they used such a weapon. They aimed it towards the woman-

And fired. Once. Twice. And yet-

The bullets hardly made a dent. The woman faltered slightly, but she advanced onwards. Setting her sights on Locke, yet-

“You’ll have to get through me-!” Roland stepped in before she could reach Locke. He readied his blade, prepared to strike through.

“Move.” The woman commanded and grabbed her case, swinging it around to slash at Roland. With immaculate timing, she then used it to defend herself from Roland’s next attempt to lay in an attack. A groan of pain could be heard from Roland as the blades went across his chest again, but he braced through the pain. “Philip!” She called over to the awkwardly standing companion.

Locke then switched gears, turning to face the man in question. They lifted up their pistol again. Once…  twice… and a third time, yet-

It felt like their attacks weren’t doing anything. While they were focused on feeling doubtful of the effectiveness of being given a longer range weapon to work with, they didn’t realize Philip had closed the gap- piercing into them.

It stung- it burned. Locke hissed through clenched teeth, being caught too off guard to properly aim their weapon. Philip’s own burned brightly, singing the clothes Locke wore. It felt like they were burning from the inside- especially when they were pierced once again by the glowing blade.

Locke realized, however.

This was their chance.

“R-run…”

“...Huh?”

“This place… is not safe…!” Locke whispered in pain, grabbing a hold of Philp’s wrists. “Please, while you still can…!” They threw Philip back, gasping from the blade being pulled out of their body again. The same burning feeling grew worse, causing Locke to clutch at their chest. 

Can they make a difference with just words alone…?

“Locke!” Haru called out, but got intercepted by the other two. “Shit-!”

“Got your back!” Roland stopped the older man’s advance, easily avoiding attack after attack, but he fell short when he himself was pierced by a blade that had the same shine as Philip’s did.

“Dammit, Roland…” Haru sighed. She was busy with the one called Yuna, catching the woman off guard with attack after attack. Haru’s applause took the form of being cornered by the older man, as now Roland decided to go after Yuna himself. “Hey! Where are your priorities!?”

It was a chaotic mess.

“Salvador-” Yuna snapped her fingers, soon motioning towards Roland. 

“...Hmm, right.”

Everyone’s attention turned to Roland, who didn’t seem phased in the slightest. “Locke, back me up.” 

“R-roger!”

“Haru-” Roland turned to look at Haru, who had already started charging towards Salvador. “Oi, wait-!”

“I got this!” Haru shouted, but was met with a heavy blow.

“Do you now, child?” Salvador hummed before turning back to face Roland, who now was the one being stabbed by Philip. Salvador then stepped in to give assistance, being met with Roland’s blade not once or twice.

“You’re quick to celebra-” Roland’s words were cut off by him being stabbed again. 

“What an unorderly bunch…” Yuna stepped in, being the one to make Roland falter at last. 

“Roland!” Locke went to go help, but soon had a blade conjured in their hands to block an attack from Yuna. “D-dammit…! Pl-please-!” They tried to shove off Yuna, slashing her face in the process. “A-ah! I’m sorry-!”

“Don’t apologize to them-!” Haru finished landing a blow on Philip before having to defend against Yuna herself. “H-hey!”

“This is bad…” Locke looked over at where Roland was- slumped on the ground trying to catch his breath. At least Haru was doing a bit better, but-

For a moment, Haru looked odd. The way she carried herself made it look like she was in a trance-

“These hands earnestly want help, yet no one bothers to give them a glance.”

A voice was heard- one that almost perfectly harmonized with Haru’s. It didn’t sound familiar at all… For a moment too, Locke swore Haru’s eyes flashed red.

Was this from the battle itself? Or-

“Locke! Stay focused!”

The sudden outburst made Locke confused- dropping their weapon. “Crap-!” When they finally picked it up-

There came Salvador- the sheer speed and force of the man caught Locke dreadfully off guard and they were left with dazed eyes as he continued his onslaught.

“Not too used to this, are you, child?”

“I… I don’t want to…?!” 

The sound of a book- The same sound as when Grave was turned into one.

Locke turned around- 

Roland was no longer around.

“R-Roland!”

“No time to mourn the dead-!” Haru managed to knock the wind out of Philip- several bloodied hands coming out of nowhere to further drag him into almost losing consciousness. She then found herself, however, being attacked from both sides from Yuna and Salvador… “Shit…”

Blades slashed and pierced at her, but she managed to fall back and take a quick breather. “...Just you and I now, huh?”

“I don’t like this… I really, really don’t like this…!” Locke began to panic- looking between their targets. “A-And what was that thing you did?!”

“Take a deep breath- we’ll talk about it later. For now- let’s fight for Roland’s sake.” Haru readied her weapon. “I’m gonna try taking out that Philip guy. Watch my back, please.”

“H-Haru!” Upon seeing Salvador and Yuna already start heading towards them, they aimed and fired away- dealing heavy blows to each of them. 

Yet, it didn’t stop their advancement. Yuna was the first to reach Haru with Locke taking a step back away from the clash. Haru already knew she was Yuna’s target and quickly evaded. Then, with one fell swoop-

Yuna was down.

“Seonbae…!” Philip tried calling out, watching as Yuna was then stabbed. As if reminded of his presence, Haru then advanced towards where he was and before he could get up, Haru did the same attack on him. 

“You’re both all over the place, huh?”

Salvador’s voice was heard- judging by Locke’s sudden yelp, he was able to land a blow on them while Haru was distracted. He then proceeded to attack Haru, knowing that Locke was too busy dealing with burning wounds to stop him.

“No!” Locke shouted, trying to take aim once more- yet a voice called out to them. It… Sounded similar to the one that spoke with Haru.

“These scars are marks of failure, but they aren’t worthless.”

Their head felt like it was about to burst for a moment, but then it subsided. Locke flinched and soon realized with wide eyes… It was their own voice that joined in with the mysterious one this time.

“What was…? A-ah!” Locke then was knocked back into the battle, realizing Philip had gotten up. Judging by his expression, he wasn’t too pleased to see Yuna knocked down… They were too focused on the look on Philip’s face that they didn’t realize Salvador had decided to come after them again. Yet, this time when he attacked them…

Locke didn’t feel a thing. A wall of blood showed up every time he tried to.

“What is going on…?!” Locke couldn’t help but ask out loud, as if Salvador had the answers. 

“That’s it!” Haru cheered as she then stepped in, landing her own series of blows on Salvador. With the third one, the same hands as before showed up and tried to drag the older man down. It wasn’t as effective as when she used them against Philip, but it was still a good attempt. “..! Locke, watch out!”

“Huh?”

Even though the pain was now nullified, Locke soon was swept off of their feet by Philip. Their legs slashed at and then their back. While it didn’t hurt as much as it did before, the burning sensation could still be felt through and through. The man then stopped, though- The same sound of a book’s pages fluttering was heard.

Yuna was now a book.

“No… It can’t be…” He mumbled. “This is unexpected…”

“Just run, please…” Locke tried to beg with a voice that was far too quiet for him to hear. “Please…”

Just please, one survivor…!

All of the fixers’ eyes turned to Haru, the one who had slain Yuna with ease. The librarian’s expression was cold as she spat blood out of her mouth. “Now we’re even.”

“Indeed it seems…” Salvador seemed amused. “It’s been a while since I fought this much… Perhaps I’m getting up there with age… However-”

Philip stepped in, right on cue. Fueled with the desire for revenge, he managed to knock Haru down.

“You should know best than to act cocky when you haven’t even won the battle yet.” Salvador looked down at Haru and then at Locke. “And you- You sure shake enough that you’d put the leaves during autumn to shame…”

“I… I…”

“It’s time for winter to come, dear leaf.”

They wanted to live.

They wanted these strangers to live.

Someone has to die, though.

Why did it have to come down to this?

Locke closed their eyes, bracing themselves to become a book… Yet, it never came. 

Instead, they saw Salvador was turned into one himself by Haru’s hands. The woman was breathing heavily, standing before Locke with blood on her saw.

“H-Haru…”

Haru had no words. She simply looked down at Locke before hearing the sound of footsteps. Fearing it was another attack, she spun around quickly…

Yet all she saw was Philip running away.

Chapter Text

“Are you alright..?”

Locke didn't want to look up. Their eyes were fixated on the book in front of them- the one that belonged to Salvador. Rather… what he turned into. What was once an intimidating and formidable foe is now just pages upon pages of his being. 

“...He wanted to live as much as we wanted to… To see another dawn.” Locke spoke their thoughts out loud. They gingerly lifted up the book with a heart pounding so fast it almost outpaced the ringing in their ears. “...Haru, is this really OK…?”

“We don't have a choice.” Haru's words carried a coldness that'd make winter shiver. “...I don’t like it any more than you do, but… I don’t want to stay stuck here forever.”

“S-Still…!” Locke soon shot up, holding Salvador’s book to their chest. “I don’t want people to become our staircase up towards freedom! It isn’t right…!”

“They came here of their own accord.”

There were heels tapping against the floor- arriving was Angela herself.

“They saw the invitation, the books we offered, and even with a warning that death awaited them… They still entered anyway.” Angela then looked over towards where Philip fled. “Well, one got a taste and decided to run off… And neither of you did a thing to stop him.”

“Where did he go…?” Locke asked, not bothering to look at Angela. They couldn’t bring themselves to anyway. “Is he somewhere in the Library…?”

“Of course not. This isn’t the first time we’ve had someone run off.” Angela shook her head, picking up Roland’s book. “And they came back… I’m sure he will follow.”

Locke clutched the bloodstained book in their hand. Every thought of theirs became occupied with prayers that Philip wouldn’t. This place was too much- even for Locke.

“I expected perhaps to see you become like your usual self, but I suppose not…” Paul was next to approach, albeit wearily because Locke still had the key page equipped. “I guess… That’s a good thing? Though… Maybe if you were still-”

“I’m not who I used to be!” 

Locke shouted- surprising the other inhabitants of the floor. “Why are you focused on what I used to be- I’m clearly not that person! I don’t even know who I used to be! I don’t WANT to be who I used to be!”

“Locke-”

Haru tried to speak, but Locke just shoved Salvador’s book into her hands. 

“I’m going to my floor… Just leave me alone for a while…”

Peace, quiet… They just wanted to be alone…

It seemed to be too much to ask…

Haru went to go after, but Paul put a hand on her shoulder. “Think it’s time to give them that break they wanted.”

“S-still…” Haru sighed. “...Shoot, they still have Liwei’s page-”

“We’ll get it back. Besides… I’d rather not piss Locke off knowing they have a pistol at the ready…”

Angela took one look over in Locke’s direction before going to retrieve Yuna’s book. “...Have you really become dormant, Zeta…”

~~~~~

As Locke forced their tired legs and an even more worn-out mind forward… They finally reached the barrier between their floor and Roland’s. All they could think about was how their wishes for at least one survivor did come true, but now they started wondering if Grave was right. Especially after hearing this wasn't the first instance of which someone managed to flee the Library. 

Why hadn't more people fled? That was a stupid question- they signed the invitation actively forfeiting their lives should their own greed consume them. Well, Locke wanted to believe it was greed and not desperate souls trying to recover lost companions. Why else would they have come back? 

Colorful hues in the sky felt paled out by the storm within Locke's mind. They didn't want to keep on doing this, but it was only the beginning. More will follow. More will fall. 

There had to have been something they could do.

“Ah, it’s been a while since I smelled that dream.”

Everything pointed to zero in Locke’s mind, though. 

“You want to be a hero, right?”

Even so… a part of them didn’t want to be free. They didn’t want to go to their real home.

“Don’t be like that- I want to see that dream of yours again… It was to be a hero, right?”

Locke stopped walking and spun around. They didn’t recognize that voice in the slightest, but the sight caused a familiar feeling of fear to well up in their chest. They were too tired mentally to truly feel it to the fullest-

An Abnormality was there, floating in front of them.

“It’s been a while. From what I heard, you’ve gone back to who you used to be. How delightful.”

“...And you are…?” Locke’s eyebrow twitched- they weren’t sure if it was from sheer tiredness or just plain fear. “I really don’t… Want to deal with this right now.” They rubbed their eyes, grimacing at the fact they got closer and closer to rest only to have this happen. 

“From the tongue of your kind, I was given the name ‘Void Dream’.”

Locke then realized. 

It was a purple skinned sheep in front of them with eyes shut. Countless eyes covered her wool-

Wool that was the same color as the cloud Roland was on.

“...You put Roland to sleep, didn’t you?”

“He desired it most. I simply gave him a push. He looked pretty tired. You, of course, look far worse than he did. Dear, what happened to you?”

“...I’m just tired. I was asleep for a long time, but I’m still tired…” Locke grew weary, trying to stay awake as best as possible. They had a bad feeling they’d end up like Roland if they gave in.

“Then rest, dear.” The sheep urged. “Rest… Break away from this cruel reality… For I wish to see that sweet, sweet dream of yours once again. It has been far too long.”

Locke felt something pierce in their heart. They looked down and saw a long line of what looked like black thorns surrounding the two-

Damage to the body and mind.

They recognized this well. It made them realize that this Abnormality was attacking them. Yet- tired legs wanted so badly to fall. It was all too tempting to let themselves fall asleep. They wanted to go back to sleep again… Maybe this all was a bad nightmare? Maybe when they wake up, they’ll be back in L. Corp… They’ll wake up and realize they never did backstab their co-workers… 

Locke felt themselves falling- into the darkness of sleep at last, but…

“...Now, Void Dream… You’re an assistant of theirs. It’d be wise not to attack them.” 

“Grave…”

Locke’s voice was weak with fatigue, and their eyes kept going blurry… Yet, the deep tone was unmistakable. Nor was the scent of cherry blossoms. 

“They’re quite tired, yes, but you should perhaps tone it down with your promises of slumber. I’ve heard you can become quite the handful sometimes…” Grave held Locke in his arms, allowing them to soon lean against his larger frame. 

“If it isn’t the bloody tree.” Void Dream would scoff. “Assistant? To them? If it means I can savor their dreams once more, then I wouldn’t mind in the slightest. I’ve been starving far too long.”

Grave shook his head. “You’re to be under them, not to devour them.”

“Have you grown soft? I remember I heard from agents how your blissful petals turned into grim reminders. How the pink hues of your flowers got the colors from the blood of the innocent.”

“Mind you- if I wanted to, I’ve had many chances to do such a thing. However- I’ve decided to withhold myself.” Grave gave a stern look in Void Dream’s direction. “I want to help Locke.”

“Help? Goodness. Either the agents played tricks with me or you truly are turning over a new leaf. I’m not sure what to laugh at, honestly. The thought of you being so pathetic is more than enough to make me laugh, so I believe I’ll allow myself to believe that.” 

Locke stirred a bit, trying to stand up on their own. “...He is helping me… It’s… Crazy sounding, I know, but-”

“...How laughable. A monster wearing the mask of a human and a human wearing the mask of a monster? Humans never fail to make me so curious.”

In a flurry of pages- Void Dream became coated in them… Causing Locke and Grave to avert their gazes elsewhere due to the sheer blinding light. Once it was safe again to look-

There stood a curvaceous woman with curly light purple hair with eyeballs inside the curls. A set of ram horns were perched on her head, curling inwards… Her attire somewhat matched Grave’s, consisting of a kimono with a slightly dark purple top and an even deeper purple skirt. Tied around the obi was a white ribbon with a small jewel and tassel attached on the front. 

She wore white stockings and a set of sandals that clicked quietly against the floor as she walked. Upon opening her eyes, they were a curious yellow hue. Despite her appearance being more so of a sheep, the deep color and shape of her pupils made it clear they were more resemblant of a chicken.

“Fine. I’ll help too. I’m just curious to see what lies up ahead… And I’d like payment in the form of sweet dreams.”

“Well, screw off…” Locke was too tired to be polite, just waving Void Dream away. They gave a small scoff, shaking their head. “I want to have sweet dreams as much as you…”

And down Locke went-

Passing out entirely.

~~~~~

“...Ugh…”

Locke soon finally woke up, holding their head in pain. While they couldn’t remember their dream all too well, all they remembered were flames and bullets flying around. They hardly could remember the warped faces of those they had met all looking down at Locke leeringly. 

They shoved themselves off of where they laid, soon seeing that they had a white blanket covering them. While it’s softness and grogginess of Locke’s mind beckoned them to sleep, they were more curious as to where the hell they were. Judging by the colorful lights outside the window, they were still on their floor. Locke finally sat up right and took a look around…

It was an office alright- must’ve been the big tree in the center of Locke’s floor. There was a low black colored coffee table with some coasters and a matching desk sitting right by the window. The desk itself looked pristine, clean… free of any paperwork and dust. There was a comfy looking chair pushed into the desk, looking just as new as everything else in the room. There were a few objects that made Locke curious, such as having a TV set and countless empty shelves next to it… 

It felt almost immensely empty… No surprise there as Locke’s floor was just found today. Judging by the fact they were left to sleep on the couch, Locke only could wonder if there even was a bedroom somewhere.

They soon noticed their jacket on a hook by the door- someone must’ve graciously put it there neatly. Perhaps the same person that lugged them into this strange new place. Had Grave brought them here? Their head couldn’t stop pounding… Especially while recalling all of the madness that had unfurled in just one day.

“Grave…?” Locke called out, trying to see if anyone was inside the office as well. Judging by the staircase… There was an upstairs and downstairs. They decided to go down, seeing a door at the end that looked like one to the outside. “Grave?” They called out again, rubbing their eyes. “Hey, where is- Oh!”

Grave was indeed outside, turning his head once he noticed Locke was finally awake again. “Sweet dreams I hope?”

“Hardly… Um…” Locke then realized who Grave had been talking to. “...You’re Void Dream, right…?”

Standing there with arms crossed was the same woman with chicken-like eyes as before. She gave a short nod. “You were quite rude earlier, you know. Though, I suppose I didn’t help with my presence…”

“I was already feeling tired… And sorry, but I’ve been trying to get on my floor to really think about what’s going on…” Locke yawned. “Even then, it doesn’t seem like I’m getting sleep… Um- hey, why are you guys out here? Wouldn’t it have been better to go inside?”

“Can’t go inside.” Grave shrugged. “When I tried stepping in, something repelled me away. Suppose since your floor is full of Abnormalities, Angela put something in place so that you wouldn’t get ambushed.”

“That… makes me feel a bit better.” Locke sighed. “Um, no offense…”

“It is what it is. Considering there are still others out there that aren’t like Void and I.” Grave shrugged. “By the way… Void said she knows of some of the other Abnormalities here… I’ve been talking with her since she knows who’s all here and I know who’s all outside of here. A bit ironic, given the fact I couldn’t leave my unit before. Now look at me.”

“You’re carried around in Locke’s bag like some sort of accessory.” Void snickered. “I do, of course, know a few other Abnormalities here… Schadenfreude and Firebird are somewhere. They’re doing their best to stay weary. Though, if word gets out that you’re now just… pathetic, I’m sure they might come by to see for themselves. The difference is one will run away if you approach and the other… Well, someone will get hunted and it certainly won’t be me.”

Locke tilted their head. “...Who are those Abnormalities…?”

“...You’ve really gone daft.” Void sighed. “It can’t be helped…”

Locke frowned, but then recalled what Grave mentioned previously. “Hey, if none of you guys can get into my office, who brought me there…?”

“You had some visitors who wished to speak to you, but… I asked them to return when you’re feeling up to it.” Grave hummed. “One went by the name Yesod-”

Locke flinched. Does that mean they were supposed to talk with Yesod and the others now…? Did Netzach actually talk to them? They weren’t sure and it made them feel wide awake with stress.

“I… I see.. Thank you, Grave.” Locke bowed in Grave’s direction before turning to face Void Dream. “I… Assume you’ve been caught up?”

“You’re running around trying to gather your missing memories so you can properly realize how you betrayed everyone.” Void nodded. “And now you’re running a floor of monsters because according to Angela… There shouldn’t be any other person on this floor aside from yourself and whatever lurks within the forestry here.”

“Y-yeah! Exactly!” Locke was surprised, but somewhat nervous as to how long they were out that Void was able to get such a detailed yet concise explanation. “Um… As my assistant, I… I have no clue what to ask for, exactly.”

“Well, Grave said we were to be reading books and writing down what knowledge we find… That and the subject of our floor is ‘inhumanities’. How curious.” Void looked out towards the floor. “Is it because this floor is riddled with monsters, or have you been sent on a wild chase with the intention of keeping you busy down here?”

“I doubt that part… Considering…”

Locke felt the burning sensation come alive again.

“...I had to fight people on behalf of Roland…”

“Ah, that man in black? Should’ve guessed.” Void seemed somewhat amused. “...By the way, Grave and I finished reading some of those books he dropped off. I had to rewrite everything because Grave’s handwriting is… horrendous.”

“It can’t be that bad-” Locke then was presented with pieces of paper with ink sprawled out and chicken-scratched on the page. “...Um… I can’t read this at all.”

“That’s my rendition.” Void raised an eyebrow. “It’s far more legible than Grave’s.”

Locke sighed, shaking their head. “...I can’t read it at all, I’m sorry, Void…”

“None of us had proper hands so I’m not surprised…” Grave laughed. “Well… We can give you a shortened edition of it.”

“Please, do.” Locke put their hands together, motioning for Grave and Void to continue.

“Well, this Distortion phenomena has sprung up after something called the ‘White Nights and Dark Days’ sprung up in the City.” Grave began. “The first reported case was something called ‘The Pianist’... In District 9. Wherever that may be…”

Void nodded. “The Zwei association is tying it to the disappearance of Lobotomy Corporation since that’s the origin point of the ‘White Nights and Dark Days’.”

Locke waited for more information, but soon realized they were being stared at. “...Ah, is that it…?”

“Afraid so. It seems like we haven’t dealt with the Distortion too much.” Grave frowned. “I wonder if we’ll ever see a Distortion come inside the Library.”

“I-I kind of hope not… I’m a bit nervous that I’d get made to fight it…” Locke gulped. “What even is it- people turning into monsters?”

“That’s the jist of it. There’s not really a pattern to it so far… Seems like depending on the Distortion, it can either cause a minor mass casualty of below 10… or eradicate almost an entire district.”

Locke gasped, eyes widening. “That’s… I… Really don’t want to deal with that.”

“Ease yourself. From what I heard, Angela has this place under her complete control. Even then, it doesn't sound like she’s the kind of person to let a monster come in ravage everything.” Void sighed. “Hmmm… I wonder what kind of dreams Distortions have, if any…”

“Who knows- if Abnormalities can have dreams, then I suppose Distortions can. Then again… Distortions and Abnormalities… Hmm- how different are they?” Grave couldn’t help but wonder out loud. “People don’t turn into Abnormalities unless under specific circumstances, if I remember right. I’d hear stories about how a whole department had to be replaced because of it.”

Locke slowly nodded. “Y-yeah… There are some Abnormalities out there that can either manipulate people in a sort of trance… or just flat out… uh- possess them…”

“You remember more about Abnormalities than I thought.” Void seemed somewhat impressed. “Then again… I remember some of your dreams… You were a clerk.”

“I was one before, yeah…” Locke slowly nodded, still trying to be cautious around Void Dream. “I’ve had my fair share of Abnormalities. Though… I don’t know if any of the ones I took care of ever ended up here… I doubt it, though.” There was a crooked smile on Locke’s face- one of unease. “...Hey, by the way- uh… What happened to the key page I had on?”

The two Abnormalities looked at each other and then at Locke.

“Key page?”

“...A-ah, that’s right, um… You saw how my outfit was that black one with all the belts… right? I was basically using what they called a ‘key page’...”

“Oh, that.” Void blinked. “Yesod took it. He just tapped on your little gemstone there and poof- you were back in your regular clothes.”

“I-I wouldn’t consider these my regular clothes… Um, I have never owned anything like this in my life… I’m not really the fancy sort.” Locke then realized they forgot their coat, looking down at their outfit. “...I look like someone from a Nest and it feels weird.” They pulled at their collar, sighing. “But, I guess this is the standard appearance for a ‘patron librarian’ or whatever…”

“Could be worse, I suppose.” Void shrugged. 

“Anywho… What do you plan on doing now?” Grave turned to Locke. “Are you going to get some more rest or try to seek out Yesod?”

“My feet are still aching from walking around so much…” Locke frowned, cracking their neck. “His floor is probably closer, but I still don’t like walking around this place… Besides…”

Locke recalled how they left Roland’s floor after the reception.

“...I just don’t know.” 

There was a small bout of silence before Grave spoke up. “Well, it seems like you’ve got all the time in the world until Yesod shows up. He needed that book for his own Abnormality.”

“I see… Hmm… I’m sure I’ll find something to do… I guess then I’ll go and write stuff about Distortions? I don’t know… I never was told what to do as a patron librarian…”

“You have our pieces, you don’t need to trouble yourself with writing-”

“Ah- I kind of do… Angela won’t be able to read this… No one can…” Locke tried to speak fast enough to get their word across, but also to avoid making Void Dream upset. “B-besides… I want to see for myself what it’s like to read one of these books…”

There was a glare from Void before she sighed. “Very well… While you do that, I can go find the other Abnormalities. Perhaps I can get them to try speaking to you?”

“I-I’d rather wait until I get to doing that… I want to ask Yesod about the documentation for you guys anyways. It might help me out in talking to them myself…” Locke shook their head. “Thank you, though. Once I get that information, I… I think I will try talking to them. Just not at the same time…” 

“Makes sense… Then, if we see you get any visitors, we’ll come knock on your door.” Void motioned over towards the office. 

“Thank you… Both of you…” Locke bowed their head and went back into the office, shutting the door behind them.

Time to do their own research and live up to this lofty title of theirs. 

Chapter Text

Even with being able to finally get sleep at last, Locke still had trouble focusing on the paperwork at hand. Seems like their life of filling stuff out and getting paper cuts never seemed to end. At least in this place, Locke didn’t have to worry about getting anything far worse than a scratch…

They took note that their wounds from the previous battle were gone, but nothing could be done for the mental wounds. Every time they looked over at a candle placed on their desk, the weak flame brought to mind the Dawn Office crew they helped take down with Haru… Well, it didn’t feel like Locke did anything other than tell Philip he needed to leave. 

A weak fire, burning away at a candle… Was it themselves or Philip it reminded them of? A fire fulfilling its duty of burning, but who can say it enjoys such an act? Who can say it enjoys robbing the candle of the waxy life it holds? Or is the candle also just simply fulfilling its goal of being burnt? In the end, the candle would become no more than a puddle of wax. At least it would leave a trace of its life left behind… for fire only leaves destruction and smoke to bid farewell with. In the end, the mind holds onto the memory of smoke and ash stronger than the gentle scent of a candle... the two consuming each other just to simply live and perish.

“...Dammit. Still can’t focus.” Locke groaned as they sat back in their chair. They got some in depth writing done, but without anything much to go by… There wasn’t much that could be written, really. Not without any more interaction with the Distortion. 

There was no denying it, the Library would have to soon encounter such a thing in order for Locke to do proper research… If it was tied to the end of L Corp though, maybe Angela would know a thing or two? 

“White Nights and Dark Days…” Locke squinted down at a book that was said to be from a girl named Isadora. They only had intentions on reading the important parts, as going far too back exposed one’s entire story… Something Locke didn’t want to pry about. Judging by some of the ink on the previous pages, though…

“...Grave is really nosy, isn’t he… Or was that Void…”

Locke sighed, pushing themselves away from the desk. They gently blew the candle out, not wanting to set the place on fire. Between the wandering thoughts of them being stuck in a place like this until enough people were killed and a slight anxiety they felt whenever they read about Distortions… It was clear they weren’t gonna get anything done. 

They closed the books up, leaving them on their desk and got up to approach where their coat was. Perhaps a walk would do them good. After putting their jacket back on, though, they recalled what Void Dream said about there being more Abnormalities on their floor somewhere.

“...Ugh- Am I supposed to just stay stuck here then?! I can handle myself, dammit-!”

A hand gripped the doorknob and threw it open-

“...You’re in quite a rush, aren’t you?”

“B-Boss! I… I am so sorry!” Locke jumped back from the door, instantly bowing in Netzach’s presence. Something kicked in, however, and they found themselves making a face. “...Why am I calling you boss…?”

“Force of habit. Mind if we come in?” 

“...We?”

Locke tilted their head to look behind Netzach… There stood three other figures who Locke assumed were to be other patrons because of their attire. 

“...Ah! Are… Are you guys-”

“It's been a while, Locke.” One figure with a red headband nodded. She seemed tense and uneasy… in fact, they were all glaring at Locke in their own ways it felt like.

“Pl-please, come inside…” Locke walked back into their office, allowing the quartet to walk inside. “...Y-You’re all the upper layer sephirot, right…?”

“Previously.” A man who Locke instantly clocked in to be Yesod spoke. 

“Suppose now we’d be the lower layer patrons… huh?” Netzach would wonder, looking around the place. “It’s pretty empty here… You know you can decorate this place, right?”

“Umm… I don’t know how…” Locke’s voice grew meek as they played with their hair. “Th-That aside…! Um… You guys can take a seat on the couch. I assume uh… Netzach spoke to you guys…?” Locke put their hands together, sitting down in their desk chair again. 

“Yeah, he did.” Malkuth nodded. “Didn’t believe him at first, but… You really are back, huh?”

Locke looked down at their hands. “I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t, would I…? S-sorry, that came off ruder than I anticipated.”

“We’re all equals now, aren’t we?” Netzach leaned into the comfortable couch, giving a sigh of bliss as he sat down. “Maybe not all the way, but…”

“That’s not what we’re here to discuss. Well, part of it is, but…” Yesod would snap. “Netzach mentioned you can’t remember anything and wanted help with that.”

“I can remember some things… I was an agent of Safety and that I was being trained by the Welfare team captain since Training recently had been wiped out by an Abnormality… I forget which one… Y-yet, that’s where my memory cuts off. I’ve had people tell me I was in Disciplinary…”

“You were.” Hod spoke. “You started out in Safety, but eventually you ended up joining Disciplinary- Gebura’s team.”

“And I heard Gebura isn’t awake yet…” Locke looked out the window, frowning at that fact before turning to face the rest of the group. “Do we know when she’ll wake up…?”

Everyone shook their heads.

“I-I see…” Locke sighed. “...I’m sorry- It feels like I’m asking a lot, honestly. Netzach and Angela- they all said you all wouldn’t be happy to see me, so… sorry…”

“...We haven’t decided to forgive you.” Malkuth crossed her arms. “It’s a bit hard to accept an apology from someone who doesn’t even know why they’re apologizing in the first place.”

“Yet- We do want to recognize that… We do realize that you aren’t whoever you were before.” Hod sounded nervous herself, but she looked onwards at Locke to give confidence in her words. “None of us are who we used to be… In a way, it’s for the better.” 

“You still all seem the same, though… Uh- except for your bodies… You guys aren’t robots anymore, right?”

Netzach tilted his head backwards, looking at the ceiling. “It’s as I said. Angela gave us these new bodies. They’re far better than our old ones, that’s for sure… Dunno if you’d consider us ‘human’, though. Nothing in this place is right… Everyone outside of this place likes to call us ‘monsters’, apparently. Nothing compared to the Abnormalities.”

“Speaking of which, I wanted to question who decided that your assistants would be Abnormalities.” Yesod narrowed his eyes. “You are aware of how dangerous that would be, yes?”

“D-Don’t worry.” Locke held their hands up. “Angela put restrictions on my floor… I’m not to receive any guests personally and really, the Abnormalities can’t get inside this office. It’s a safe place.”

“That’s a relief…” Netzach looked like he was ready to fall asleep, but soon was nudged by Malkuth.

“...We can tell you whatever you need to see if it helps you remember.” Malkuth looked over at Locke. 

“Already did that.” Netzach held a hand up. 

“And you were sober enough to answer everything?” Yesod rose a brow.

“Of course.” 

Locke simply shook their head, not wanting to say it out loud that they still had questions from before. “...Well, what did I do? Exactly…”

“That’s just it, we’ve been wondering about ourselves… I did come to one possible conclusion, though…” Hod looked over at Netzach and the others briefly before turning back to face Locke. “...Locke, do you remember anything about enkephalin?”

“It was a drug that was given out to help our mentalities…” Locke closed their eyes, trying to remember as much as they could. “...I don’t like where this is going.”

The air grew heavy, and only got more tense as Hod spoke. “...You were given it a lot… Since you were always so afraid of the Abnormalities. It helped out, but…” She bit her lip, taking in a deep sigh.

Yesod finished in her place. “You became numb to everything. You had too much- your mind decayed into a state of which you were taken advantage of.” 

Locke froze. “...What do you mean-”

“You were turned into a puppet, practically.” Malkuth’s tone grew more serious than the more cheerful one Locke remembered her for. “Whenever an Abnormality breached, you always were sent there. It’s why you graduated from Safety Team to Disciplinary- because they knew you wouldn’t complain. Instead of being part of a team that helped people… It made a bit more sense for you to join one that focused more on the opposite.” 

“We don’t know what happened after.” Yesod added in. “Once you joined Disciplinary, the only time you’d be up on the upper layers was to take care of something that needed to be suppressed. Agents, Abnormalities… Anything that was causing a problem.”

This is why. 

This is why Paul reacted the way he did, huh? Locke put a hand over where a book had hit them from before without realizing it. 

“...We do know, however… One day, out of the blue… You started letting the Abnormalities breach…” Hod managed to croak out at last. “You didn’t do anything to defend the agents at all… You didn’t even lay a hand on the Abnormalities, if I remember correctly…”

“That’s all we got from eyewitness reports, though.” Malkuth would chime in again. “I saw some of it from the cameras and the only other team that would’ve bore witness to it would’ve been Central Command- and that floor is still asleep.” She looked over at Locke, a sense of sympathy in her eyes. “Everyone in the middle layer might have a better idea of the situation, but I’m not sure when they’ll be awake.”

Hod rubbed her arm, giving a painful look. “The most we assume is that you finally hit a breaking point- since the side-effects of enkephalin are pretty… scary.” 

“I-I see…” Locke held their head, trying to take everything in. “...So… I was practically drugged into submission…” 

“If it makes you feel better, you at least didn’t have a reaction like I did.” Netzach sighed. “I tried overdosing and flooded my system with the stuff… Surprised I even woke up at all…”

The thought of overdosing on anything scared Locke. Hell- the thought of them getting dosed up enough that now their memory was damaged…

“This place… Even now, it…” Locke went silent.

“...If it makes you feel better, you’re not alone.” Yesod sighed, already knowing Locke meant how Angela was still using Locke. “As Hod mentioned, we ourselves have changed. We’re all being used by this place once more to hurt people. Again.”

Hod gave a frown. “Trust us when we say that we wish there were other ways… Yet, it seems this is the only way we can get out of this place.”

“...That does make me feel better, at least…” Locke shifted uncomfortably with the new knowledge they’ve obtained. 

“You’re taking this surprisingly well.” Malktuh seemed somewhat impressed, putting her elbows on her knees. 

“W-well… You know what they say… Don’t ask questions you’re not prepared to hear the answers to. I don’t think I was as prepared as I wish I was, but… This does explain a lot, though. Th-thank you guys. I… I’m sure it was hard to discuss something like this.”

“It’s good to know that you don’t intend on following Angela blindly.” Yesod surprised Locke with a compliment. “When I heard you were around again, I was worried that our deal would be all for naught.”

“Hopefully when Gebura and Tiphereth wake up… We can ask them a bit more.” Hod gave an aspiring look towards Locke. “We’ll make sure to talk to them about your situation.”

“I appreciate it, but I can’t keep hiding behind you guys…” Locke finally got up and walked around the room, trying to take everything in. They at least got some answers of what they were looking for.

Prior to all of this, then, Locke was right in that they had been part of Netzach’s team- Safety. However, somewhere along the way they got too doped up on enkephalin. If what Hod said is true, then their mind became so malleable that they were turned into practically a living weapon to throw at the Abnormalities.

“No wonder then I was told that the Abnormalities might not be willing to work alongside me- they’d be afraid of me…” Locke then jumped, turning to look at Yesod. “Do you still have the documentation for them? The Abnormalities, I mean.”

Yesod took a moment to think. “Some of the paperwork did get damaged in the midst of everything, but I still have a good majority of it.” 

“If you can find it and bring it to me, then… I want to use it to my advantage- and hopefully to help you guys, too.” Locke put their hands together. “If… If I’m going to be this patron librarian of monstrosities, then… I want to use this role of mine to help everyone out.”

“...You’ve really changed. A lot.”

“Losing your memory does that, I suppose.” Locke gave a weak smile. “I don’t want to be remembered like this… ‘Apocalypse’ or whatever… I’m just Locke, after all. My mind isn’t in such a… pathetic state anymore. I’m going to keep on trying to do what I can to remember why I did everything.”

“That’s going to be a bit difficult…” Hod frowned. “Enkephalin… It can damage the body and the mind… You might not be able to get all of your memories back…”

“I feel like with you guys, though, I’ve remembered a lot more than I would’ve if I was on my own… I have some hope… I think right now the hardest part is going to be coming to terms about receiving guests…”

Hod tilted her head. “I thought you said you weren’t?”

“I’m considered an assistant on Roland’s floor, but not entirely. I guess… It’s like a part-time thing? I just recently had my own reception and… It still left a bitter taste in my mouth. There was someone there that… I managed to convince to run away, but…”

If he came back-

If he came back and Locke had to be the one to fight him…

“...I really hope he doesn’t return to this place… but, in a way, I can’t blame him…”

“Someone ran away?” Hod asked and was met with a small nod from Locke. “...It's not the first, and I do hope it won't be the last… then again, if the Head comes by…” She then froze, looking onwards in fear. 

“They won't. Not yet at least. We haven't been caught in their direct sights. While I don't doubt we'll be visited by them, it's not as if it'll happen tomorrow. Besides, Angela would have to send them an invite.”

“I know, but…” Hod gripped her sleeves. “The thought of seeing someone from there arriving… I just want to be able to get the freedom our assistants deserve.”

“Aren't you guys fighting for your freedoms too.. ?”

“Not really.” Netzach gave a tired shrug. “Where are we even going to go after this? I sure as hell don't have a place to go.”

“Then… if I stayed here… would that be a problem?” Locke hesitated a bit with their question. “...As much as I would love to see my brother and friends again… I don't know how I'd fare being a part of the City again. Especially if… I end up having to fight one of them.”

“Don't see why that'd be an issue.” Netzach gave a low hum. “There are some assistants here that came from the Backstreets or even worse places that wouldn't want to go back home. In some cases, they wouldn't even have one to return to…”

“I wouldn't be so worried about running into someone you know here, though.” Yesod stepped in. “The City is a pretty large place. Even with our efforts, we've barely even scratched the surface.”

“I would wait until the end to come up with your decision.” Malkuth soon stood up, putting her hands behind her back. “It's a pretty big choice and who knows? Maybe even if you fight someone you know, you can at least meet up with them when this is all over.”

That’d be nice… At least then Locke would have some place to go back to, but… 

“Well, if that’s all you wanted to talk about… I’m heading back to my floor. There’s an Abnormality that has been causing us issues.” Yesod stood up and began to walk towards the door.

Locke soon stepped over, looking confused. “I thought that Abnormalities couldn’t have solid forms? Um- Outside of my floor, I mean…”

“That’s correct. However, our assistant librarians are sleeping inside of their books.” Hod stood up next, looking at Locke then at Yesod. “Which one is it?”

“Singing Machine.”

“That one that ate employees to make music, right?” Netzach gave a disturbed look as he recalled how the Abnormality functions. “That sounds like a racket, good luck with that…”

“...Why aren’t any of you helping Yesod with the Abnormality?” Locke looked dumbfounded, eyes going back and forth between the other patrons. “Or is this another weird restriction from the Library?”

“To be honest, we haven’t tried it… Usually we go into the Abnormality books either by ourselves or with our assistants.” Netzach shook his head. “It’s to minimize the amount of potential casualties we might face just in case a surprise reception pops up.”

“Yeah! I wanted to ask Roland for some help with one of mine, but he was busy taking care of guests… And at that point, it was only Roland and I around in terms of patron librarians.” Malkuth sighed. “It’s a little annoying, but I guess I get it. It’d be bad if everyone got knocked down and the only other floor that could receive guests was busy trying to free an assistant from an Abnormality’s book.”

“...Why don’t I help out Yesod, then? My floor isn’t meant to receive guests so I don’t have to worry about that… Besides, if Roland gets some guests, he at least has Paul and Haru for assistants.” Locke would offer, their voice shaking somewhat as they were intimidated by the sharp gaze Yesod always held. 

Yesod had to take a moment to think before he finally took a deep breath. “...Suppose it wouldn’t hurt. It’s just myself and Carson dealing with it.”

“Wait, what happened to Katya?”

“Katya was unfortunate enough to become the next symphony for the Abnormality. When we emerged from the book, she didn’t escape. Not sure entirely how that happened since she should’ve been fine.”

Locke instantly began to regret their decision after hearing that. Despite their fears, though, they still pressed on. “I won’t let you down, Yesod! I… I’ve never had to fight an Abnormality… U-Um! I mean I have, but… Not inside of an Abnormality book…”

“Oh? None of your Abnormalities were found inside books?” Hod seemed slightly surprised, especially when Locke nodded. “...Roland did say this floor is peculiar… Especially since I assume those two we talked to outside were them?”

“Grave of Cherry Blossoms and Void Dream. For now, they’re my only assistants…” Locke gave a small frown out the window. “Supposedly there are more out there- It’s kind of scary, but… I can handle it. I have to…”

“Perhaps then while you’re on Yesod’s floor, you can grab some Abnormality documentation things…? The logs, I mean.” Netzach scratched the back of his head. “As long as they’re still intact, you should be fine…”

“Unlike you, I actually took care of my documentation.” Yesod sighed. “Fine. I’ll lead the way to my floor. Do stay close. It’s easy to get lost in it.”

Chapter Text

Long winding roads and towering skyscrapers made up the primary structure of Yesod’s floor. Neon lights robbed the sky of its stars, but a moon still shines brilliantly at the fake city’s core. Gears were placed almost in a pattern across the town, echoing each color it met while retaining the same vibrancy and brightness. While there was a sense of structure and intimidation, there was a sense of calmness with the purple dyed sky.

“My neck hurts… What are all these buildings for…?” Locke caught themselves trying to pry into the windows of every building they passed by. 

“They’re only for show.” Yesod explained. “Though, some of them were turned into my assistant’s living quarters. To ensure their punctuality is precise, I made sure they’d pick the ones closest to where my office is.”

“Oh, like the dorms we used to live in! Hmm… I didn’t really stop to think about what happened to those…” Locke went back to looking upwards towards the buildings before looking at the gears. “Those are really pretty-”

Least they were until suddenly, the gears turned and made a horrendous clashing sound. The two patrons covered their ears, Locke a bit later since they weren’t expecting such a nasty noise. 

“...Scratch that… Why do you have these?!”

“I did not have a hand in creating the appearance of my floor.” Yesod sighed. “I’ve no idea why Angela couldn’t have kept it similar to what I had before. It's too late now to change it, I already have my own system on finding things here.” 

“...Is that why you keep tapping your finger different times whenever we pass by buildings?”

“Yes- now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to lose count if you keep talking.”

“S-Sorry…” Locke muttered a comment about how scary Yesod always has been and doesn’t seem keen on changing that. They hoped he didn’t hear, but judging by Yesod’s eyebrow twitching…

“...We’re here.” 

Yesod opened the door to his office, allowing Locke in first. After he closed the door behind them, though, he narrowed his eyes. Something was amiss in his clean little space- unlike the tidy Yesod Locke knew, there were books scattered across his desk with one being cracked open. A horrendous noise could be heard, almost mesmerizingly horrid… It was easy to tell even without the cover visible that it was the book for Singing Machine.

“Carson must've gone in despite my warnings.” Yesod clicked his tongue in annoyance. “He took the book for Liwei too… We’ll just have to make do with what we got.”

“G-Guess it's good I came here…!” Locke choked out, not looking away from the accursed book. “Um… What do we know about Singing Machine? I… Never was assigned it because I lacked the… uh… Qualifications.”

“It takes on the appearance of a large industrial meat grinder with one hole at the top and one in the back. Music escapes through the top most one and the back spits out what blood is accumulated from the victim's organs.” Yesod would begin explaining, unaware of the discomfort in Locke's expressions as picked up the shimmering golden books that were left on his desk. “Risk level is HE. Damage type is White. However, it's not the machine we're fighting inside of that book.”

“Wh-what? Why don't we just bash at the machine?”

“Inside of that book is the Abnormality's ideal world. A world where there are people to be made into music and those to appreciate the melodies crafted by such a horrid machine. As such, these entities stand in our way and they are not swayed by any words or pleas.”

Locke gulped. Them offering help before knowing all the details was becoming a bad habit…

“As such… once we eliminate all of the minions, then the Abnormality should deactivate since no longer will it have victims to consume.” Yesod activated his key page- the very same one Locke saw Roland wear.

“Zwei, huh…?” Locke blinked at the book they were given… It had the name “Mars” etched on it. Seeing it caused a sickly feeling to erupt in their chest, recalling the book Salvador had turned into-

“If you don't actually want to help-”

“I-I do! I… just… I'm nervous.”

“You've got nothing to worry about. It's not like it'll be the end for you if you die.”

“Still… it's easy to forget that in the moment…” Locke sighed. “...Let's get this over with…”

~~~~~

The scene was set. Machines similar to Singing Machine lined the walls. There was a sickly stench of blood and decay in the air… the machines around seemed to be turned off. At least… Locke hoped so.

“Are these all Singing Machines…? Why are there so many?” Locke looked on in fear towards the monstrosities. “Which one is even the one we're looking for?”

“Find the one that actually has blood. It's the only one here that is in activation it seems. Should be in the heart of this facility.”

“None of these will uh… Start acting up then, right?” Locke then noticed some had dents, scratches, and even punctures on the sides. “Seems like someone tried to destroy them.”

Yesod nodded. “Carson initially tried attacking everything in sight, but as you can see it only was a waste of energy.” He then stopped. “...Up ahead.”

Humanoid beings composed of what looked like strings of melodies all stood around a slightly larger Singing Machine. There were three there- two trying to drag a person into the industrial machine and another trying to bash a concussion into a man who wore the same outfit Locke had worn when they had Liwei’s page equipped. 

“You took too damn long!” The man called out, throwing the inhuman figure off of him. “...Why are they-?”

“Questions later. For now, Focus on that entity.” Yesod commanded, motioning towards the musical score monster that had just been thrown across the floor. “Locke. Follow me.”

“R-Roger!”

Locke and Yesod advanced towards the other two, who looked up at them with crazed yellow eyes… drool seeping from gaping, smiling mouths. Then the third tried to grab a hold of Locke, it was instantly shot away by who was assumed to be Carson. As they made their advance, Locke kept hearing unnerving whispers… it was hard to tell if they were from the strange humanoids themselves or from the machine…

“I hate this…!” Locke covered one of their ears, grimacing at each time they heard the echoes. 

“Bear with it as long as you can-” Yesod then looked towards their targets. “Katya!”

There was a weak looking woman who was being dragged closer and closer to the true Singing Machine… Her clothing was bloodstained and held large bruises on exposed arms. Blood kept dripping down from her head.

“M… Mr. Yesod…?”

She was too weak to fight back against her captors, both of which were pretty well wounded themselves. Katya still tried to escape, though. A new found hope rose up within to give her enough power to shake one off.

Locke targeted the one, making sure to hit it in a way it'd go in the opposite direction. “Get away-!” The attack connected and there the humanoid went flying. To prevent it from advancing further, Locke forced themselves to stand between them and where Katya was. “Yesod!”

“Focus on your own adversary.” Yesod ordered, trying to wedge his way into combat. He needed a gap- anything to free Katya. While his weapon was far too heavy to get a swift attack in, he decided to use the weight to his advantage. By swinging it in a certain way, the weight carried Yesod forward while also slashing the arm gripping tightly onto Katya’s own limb. It fell down to the ground with a thud, splattering crimson onto the floor. The girl would’ve followed if Yesod wasn’t around to take a hold of her.

“Mr. Yesod… I’m sorry…”

“It’s not your fault. Let’s not focus on it right now. Stay behind us.” Yesod commanded, but once he finished his sentence-

A song was heard.

The melody of crushing bones, snapping nails, and blood raining forth. 

The enemy who just lost its arm decided to feed it into the machine. Even with a lost limb, it still smiled and cheered as the machine produced its ‘music’. The others joined in, now in a frenzy because of the song filling the air. The scent of iron was stronger than ever and the voices around only grew more intense. 

They beckoned the librarians to join in this macabre melody, to lose themselves in such a ‘wondrous’ piece of art. If one looked up, they could even see the twisted musical notes floating to and fro… It only lasted briefly, however, for the sacrifice wasn’t enough for a full fledged song.

It was enough, however, to motivate the yellow-eyed monsters to attack with more energy than before. 

“...Perhaps that might be it.” Yesod slowly nodded. “Locke! Carson! Get closer to the machine!”

“A-Are you INSANE?!” Locke looked at the machine and back at Yesod- just long enough for them to get smacked across the face with a baton-

It was then Locke realized the baton was too familiar.

For it was the same one that was used in Lobotomy Corporation.

“What are you doing… Th-that’s a clerk! Leave them alone!”

“Ah… You’re that newbie. Hey, it’s no big deal~ I’m gonna take them somewhere special, you hear? In fact, why don’t you come with us?”

“I refuse-! Drop that baton and… And…”

“You’re from Safety, right? I can tell because of that green armband.”

“I… I may be from Safety, but…! I can’t let this go! I… I’m giving you one last warning…!”

“Locke!”

Finally snapping back to reality, Locke realized that they were about to get smacked one more time. They snapped instantly for a pistol, but soon remembered they didn’t have Liwei’s page. “S-shit!”

A bullet shot through their assailant’s head. Carson could be heard heaving a sigh of annoyance. “Stop daydreaming, you damn-”

“Th-thank you-!” Locke cut him off with their gratitude, not even choosing to hear whatever insult Carson came up with. They were still alive and that’s all that mattered. Locke swept the legs of their attacker using their blade, getting a good cut in before standing up shakily. “...Eww.” Locke finally noticed the blood on their outfit from the gun wound. “Are these things even… human?”

“They sure as hell don’t act like it, so what do you think?” Carson would ask, soon pulling out a blade to ward off his own problem from approaching. “Could use a little help here!”

“Roger-!” Locke picked up their blade and forced themselves to go towards where Carson was. While on their way to get an attack in, they came up with an idea- While it wasn’t one they would enjoy…

“...Hey! Y-you there! Wi-with the baton!” Locke egged on the crazed music addicts, getting in a proper stance. “...I-If you want music then… C-come get me!”

Of course, Locke would soon regret this decision, taking note of how fast the one Carson was dealing with was. The one that was almost able to bash Locke into submission was soon ambling behind. At least there was still enough flight response in Locke to propel them forward. Relying nothing but their own fear, Locke dashed onward-

Heading straight for the machine. 

They didn’t even hear Carson’s complaints- it all fell on deaf ears. All Locke heard was their own heartbeat as they rushed towards the machine. Their ankles wanted so badly to give and their face still stung from the baton. It wasn’t until now did Locke finally notice their glasses were busted- the machine and the two closest to it looking like blobs. Even so, Locke just kept running. They had to trust in Yesod’s plan, whatever it was. The closer they got, the louder the voices became. One soon rang out- sounding like Yesod’s and a strange, deep voice…

“Ends… Begins. Ends again, begins once more…”

“Y-Yesod?” Locke looked over at where the man stood and saw him ready his weapon. They could tell in his expression this perhaps wasn’t the way he intended on things going, but seems like he knew what to do. Even Katya looked up with wide eyes as he struck the one he had been dealing with- the one missing an arm. It fell to the ground, limp. Even in such a state, the twisted grin never diminished… The impact itself was so loud it echoed even against the still fading melody.

The other two turned away from Locke, seeing fresh blood. Their focus was snapped away and soon they were rushing over to where their fallen comrade was.

“Katya! Yesod! Get back!”

Yet- they didn’t even look in Yesod’s or Katya’s direction. They instead went towards their fallen friend, picking their motionless body up. Their gaze shot up towards the machine, marching onwards. 

“Cover your ears!” Yesod ordered, already knowing what’d happen next-

Sure enough, the melody began once more. It was louder, more intense. Blood pooled by the machine, in which the two opponents danced into the song’s haphazard beat. Their voices became shrill with excitement and addiction. Despite the fact they now were outnumbered greatly, they didn’t seem to care. All they desired was to hear the music constantly… 

It gave them a dangerous vigor that intensified the voices, making them come louder than before. Now they ached for a longer performance and they looked out to their next set of ‘instruments’, namely towards Locke and Katya after they realized the two were the most damaged out of the group. Yesod got in front of Katya, readying his blade. Locke tried to ready themselves, but could hardly stand with their now twisted ankle. 

“They… They’ve gotten stronger…” Katya croaked out. “When that music plays…”

“It’s no matter. There’s still more of us.” Yesod kept a steady mind as he prepared himself. His movements now seemed slower than before, thinking of his next attack. “Carson, cover Locke.”

“Fine.” Carson didn’t sound too pleased, but he quickly got into position just in time to make sure Locke didn’t get smacked again.

“I-I can handle myself…” Locke’s eyebrow twitched out of annoyance. While this was their second time fighting in the Library, they at least had experience fighting Abnormalities… They tried not to distract themselves with the question of if these weird humanoid things did count, instead forcing themselves to stand up. 

“I may be a mess now, but you’ll have to fear me all the same.”

Locke shuddered. It was their voice this time. They felt something wash over them- feeling themselves get heavier… slower. They didn’t like the line that slipped out of their mouth, no, not at all. This happened before on Roland’s floor, right? It was a different feeling, though… and a different voice. 

Not to mention- now they had a black mask over their mouth.

“...Great. Now our Abnormalities are resonating with you.” Carson clicked his tongue in annoyance. “Least now I know you won’t get in the way too much.” He huffed and went onwards, using the knife to slash away. Carson went to use his pistol, but soon realized it was useless as it just kept clicking. “Dammit-!” He soon just smacked it across the face of the monstrosity and just let it vanish afterwards. “I’m running out of options here, Yesod!”

The Patron simply huffed while defending himself from what would’ve been a dangerous blow. “I told you not to waste your resources.” His attacks at first didn’t properly connect, but one final swing finally sent his opponent flying. “Cut the limbs. They’re our best bet.” He followed through with his own series of attacks. They looked a bit more awkward than before, but he managed to cut into the other’s shoulder before it smacked Yesod away. 

“Resilient little pricks.” Carson rolled his eyes. “...Locke, you’re up.”

“Huh?”

“You’re borrowing the power of an Abnormality, use it.” 

“...How?”

“Just hit it-!”

Carson then found himself smacked down to the ground, holding his head in pain. “You piece of…”

Locke still didn’t understand. Is this really the same as before? They had no time to waste on thinking about it all- not when Carson could be dragged off to the machine at any minute. Locke closed their eyes and soon charged towards the monstrous human. They swung their weapon back, preparing to land a harsh attack-

Their weapon felt heavy- heavier than before. It smacked down with the same force Yesod had when he performed his own attack earlier. It wasn’t enough at first, but Locke kept pushing through with the large weapon at their disposal. It was a relentless onslaught-

And soon became a quick decapitation.

“...I-It’s head! It’s head is off!” Locke screamed in both relief and horror. They watched as it rolled across the floor, soon fading into a book along with the rest of the music hungry monstrosity. 

One more left. 

“Don’t scream so much-” Carson shot a look at Locke before going to help Yesod out. 

Yesod himself had some slight issues, especially when now the last enemy standing was getting anxious to hear more music. It couldn’t throw its last ally into the machine, so naturally it’d now crave the blood of the librarians. Each smack was more desperate than the last. There was hardly any opening for Yesod to strike. He tried to step back to catch his breath, but the constant attacking was too much.

Carson would be next up to bat, grabbing hold of their enemy’s arm and yanking it closer to him. A swift jab to the face connected, but it wasn’t enough to truly leave as much of an impact as the hits Yesod got in earlier did. It was more difficult for Carson to block the large baton, however. He was easily shoved away and overpowered. The man still tried to stand his ground, trying to let Yesod take a moment to breathe. His ear soon perked up, though, hearing the approaching set of footsteps from Locke. 

“I-I can help-!”

Their weapon was aimed high, despite the increased heaviness. When it hit the ground this time, a dent was formed. Carson had to quickly get away so that he wouldn’t get smacked instead, already cursing at Locke’s careless actions.

For Yesod, however, it stunned the last remaining enemy for long enough he could finally land the finishing blow. 

It was over.

It was finally over.

Chapter Text

A flutter of pages and papers carried the librarians back to Yesod’s office. The intense air of combat and stifling songs cleared away into one that was much more familiar and comforting. Gears grinding together could be heard outside, but their discordant harmonies were far more welcoming than the ones found within the Abnormality’s book.

“Good work, everyone… While it was not the way I envisioned, we still managed.” Yesod looked over to where the trio stood and then to a new face lying on the floor. “Seems like Alec was the one trapped within.”

There on the floor was a red haired man now wearing the same uniform a clerk in Information would’ve worn; a white dress shirt covered with a purple vest with matching slacks. His tie was slightly undone, looking like he had been knocked out forcefully prior. Alec soon sat upwards, holding his head in pain. A set of yellowish eyes opened up and looked around the office with curiosity.

“...I’m… Alive?”

“We’ll catch you up to speed…” Katya offered a hand and soon pulled Alec up off of the ground. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

“...Where’s Nikola-”

“Not awake yet. She was in Gebura’s team, right?” Carson folded his arms. “It’ll be some time until then.”

Katya nodded. “Don’t worry. Once she wakes up, we’ll try to let you know right away.” She then turned and faced Locke, fear and apprehension in her face. “...You’re… Locke, right?”

Locke bowed their head slightly. “Um-! Yeah… I am. I… I don’t know what you’ve heard about me, but-”

“Obviously all of it is true if you’re this pathetic.” Carson interrupted. “You handled yourself just like an ordinary clerk would, you know.”

Locke gave a huff, almost trying to get an edge in until they noticed Katya had walked up to them.

“Thank you, Locke. I fear that without your help I… Would’ve gotten stuck in there…” Katya gave a slight bow. “...So the rumors are true. You’re back… But… You’re not yourself.”

Locke shook their head. “I’m not who you remember me as, rather… That’s how I’m trying to see it, at least.” They then turned to look at Yesod. “I suppose word travels fast around here…?”

Yesod looked over, sheer annoyance in his face. “It wasn’t through me that they found out. Besides… It’s not like this place is full of librarians. For now, it’s just been what was formerly the upper layers. Not everyone has woken up yet anyways. If you recall… There were always five agents assigned to each team. I don’t have the rest of my team around yet. No one does, actually.”

“...Haru was a clerk, though…”

“That’s because the team they were on was extremely short staffed in the end…” Katya gave a pitiful look towards the window. “I don’t think everyone was salvaged back then…”

“We don’t know that yet. Who knows?” Carson shrugged. He finally removed the key page from himself and sat it down on Yesod’s desk. “I’m leaving.”

Locke looked in the direction of where Carson walked off too and flinched when he slammed the door shut. “...Ain’t he just a bundle of joy?”

“He’s not too happy you’re around again…” Katya explained. 

“Yeah, no… I expected that kind of treatment… And that.” Locke pointed over to where Alec was now trying to hide behind Yesod’s desk, but because of his sheer height, it was impossible. “I’m not going to hurt you, sir-”

“Wh-why are you here?! I thought you died! I thought you died with those Abnormalities!”

“Uhh…” Locke couldn’t think of a way to respond to the words Alec was spewing, but they were at least reminded of one request they had made prior to arriving onto the floor. “That’s right-! Yesod, where do you have what was salvaged? With the Abnormality logs, I mean.” 

Yesod walked over to his desk, having to shoo Alec away to get to a drawer. “I don’t have much saved, but let me see what I do have. You were looking for Schadenfreude and Firebird’s entries, correct?”

“Yeah, if you don’t mind…”

“I might as well just hand over what I have since who knows what other Abnormalities are waiting on your floor. We aren’t even sure what the other ones on our own floor may be.” He pulled out a binder that looked rather worn and old, handing it over to Locke. “For the most part, they’re not random at least. Mine so far have either been machinery or an entity capable of dealing heavy blows.”

“Guess in Singing Machine’s case it was both…” Locke made a face, paging through the binder. “Oh- that reminds me… What happened back there?”

“What do you mean?”

“My voice wasn’t my own… Um, it was, but it felt like I was being controlled for a moment… And that mask…” Locke reached up and sure enough, it wasn’t there anymore. “You said something weird too… Something similar happened when I was fighting on Roland’s floor, actually.”

“That… That is the Abnormality giving us strength.” Katya explained. “After we defeat the Abnormalities, we can resonate with them… They lend us their strength- sort of like E.G.O., basically.” She walked over and held Singing Machine’s book with slight fear in her eyes. “Roland and Malkuth both have experienced far more than we have, so they’d be the ones to really inquire.”

Locke looked down at the book, picking it up from Katya’s hands. It wasn’t singing anymore, at least. In fact, it seemed to now be the same as Grave’s book was. There was a slight energy that could be felt, but it was rather dim… 

“...Do you mind if… I borrowed this?” Locke held up Singing Machine’s book, looking at Yesod.” 

“For what reason?”

“...I want to see if other Abnormality books can become human on my floor.”

“Excuse me, what-?!”

“Alec, you’re dismissed.” Yesod sighed, motioning for Alec to finally leave. The man had no complaints in doing so and soon sped out the door without checking to see if he was being followed. “...At first I thought you were already peculiar in the fact you’d have them as assistants, but now you wish to actually converse with them? Especially one that almost made music out of my own assistants.”

Locke frowned, giving a slight pout. “I know it sounds crazy…! I don’t really like the idea either, but… While I was fighting, I had a flashback. It wasn't when I was this… Apocalypse or whatever, but… I have a feeling that through the Abnormalities, I can find my memories.” They looked up towards Yesod, trying to sound confident. Despite their best efforts, though, Locke’s voice soon cracked. “I can handle myself with them…!”

Yesod didn’t seem too convinced, but eventually gave in. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. “...Very well. However, I would like that book returned to me right away. Do you understand?”

Locke looked surprised, not at first believing that Yesod was actually allowing them this absurd request. “Th-thank you! Don’t worry! I’ll be right back!”

“No need. Katya, may you follow Locke to their floor?”

“Is… Is it truly safe?” Katya grew fearful, looking between Yesod and Locke. 

The patron of inhumanities nodded. “Don’t worry. I can handle everything. Please, trust me…!”

Katya herself didn’t seem up to the task, but she soon nodded. “...I am curious as to what your floor is like…”

“It’s really pretty! Um… As long as you forget the hell that lies on it… B-but! You can trust me!”

“...Alright. Please, lead the way.”

Yesod held up a hand. “At least remove your key pages first.”

~~~~~

It took a bit longer for Locke to escape from Yesod’s floor as the road itself was extremely winding and confusing… But luckily Katya knew a few landmarks and managed to get the two of them into more familiar territory. After that, Locke was able to find their way through a shortcut that enabled the two to skip past Netzach’s and Hod’s floors and right onto where Locke knew exactly where to go.

“...Are those stars in the sky?” Katya looked up towards the ceiling as the two soon made it to the doorway. “It’s so lovely here… It feels like the opposite of Yesod’s floor. There’s no gears and no harsh lights…”

Locke nodded, smiling. “I like my floor a lot better.” They then looked down to Singing Machine’s book, which began to hum louder and louder as they got closer to their floor. “...I don’t know how to let this one become human. Grave just did it on his own…”

“Grave of Cherry Blossoms, right…?”

“You rang?”

Katya jumped in surprise when she saw Grave approach along with Void Dream. “...These two… They are… the Abnormalities you mentioned?”

“Yep! The tall man is Grave and the smaller woman is Void Dream.”

“...You’re Katya, correct?” Void looked over at Katya, tilting her head. “You were my assigned agent for a while.”

“Y-You actually remember me…?” Katya pointed at herself in surprise. “That was so long ago…”

Void shook her head. “I’ve never forgotten a lovely dream. Yours was quite sweet.” She smiled, half amused… At least until she noticed the song from Singing Machine’s book. “...That disgusting machine is here now too?”

“Don’t worry. I’ll return them back once I’m done… I just want to test out something… Question; how do you two turn into humans from your book forms?” Locke looked down at the Abnormality book in their hands, even shaking it slightly. 

“I just focus on my human form and poof.” Grave explained, shrugging. “It might be a bit different for our friend here if it’s just a simple machine, though”

“I-It’s not a simple machine…” Katya frowned. “That… That thing…”

“I know, I know~” Grave gave a comforting smile to Katya. “We can take care of it if things go sour. Void and I have been practicing for receptions.”

Locke tilted their head.” But, Angela said that we wouldn't be receiving guests…”

“She came by and said that once you came back, there was one she wanted us to handle. A means to test ourselves… That and it was what she explained as a ‘general reception’, so it’s no major loss if we end up failing.”

Locke gulped. Great. More work they had to do. “...It can wait until after this… I hope.” Locke put the book on the ground and motioned for everyone else to back up. “...I’m going to try a thing.”

“Don’t do anything you’d regret.” Void warned. As if Locke already hadn’t begun regretting their long line of deals made in the Library.

Locke closed their eyes, trying to focus. They threw their hands out and soon held one towards Singing Machine’s book. 

“I call you fourth, Singing Machine…!”

They waited… and waited…

And waited…

“...I don’t think that’s going to work.” Grave soon spoke up. 

“Why’s this happening…?” Locke frowned and walked up to the book, crouching down. “...Maybe if I try singing…?”

“You’ve watched way too much anime, child.” Void had to stifle her laughter. “Though, I wouldn’t be surprised if it worked.”

“Just be careful, please…” Katya pleaded.

Locke took a moment to think of what to sing, soon choosing to sing a song they held dear to their heart.

“Even if the sky’s too dark, and we’re losing all our light

The stars above, they still will guide us…

Never will we fret, never will we become lost…

For we always have the stars…”

“...That’s a really sweet song.”

“It’s what my brother sang to me when I couldn’t sleep.” Locke seemed a bit embarrassed. “Because the only other songs I can come up with are just uh… game songs…”

“I see… I don’t think it worked, though.” Grave frowned. “Maybe you’re out of tune?”

“I-I never had a musical bone in my body-”

“Never? Never ever?”

Locke began to sweat nervously. That voice- 

It was the same from within Singing Machine’s book.

“Come on, now! I’ll show you wrong… You’ll become a wondrous song…!”

“Locke, get back!” 

Grave had to practically drag Locke away when a flurry of pages soon burst forth. The light and wind being too much for anyone to handle. The pages restructured themselves into a humanoid figure and soon it would emerge-

A man with long, white hair and a pair of headphones stood there with a twisted smile and the same crazed yellow eyes the freaks within Singing Machine’s book had. His outfit was almost entirely basic, consisting of dark brown pants and a long sleeved top with white stitching on the sides… Though, the man wore a turtleneck under the top as well as a long cloak that was tattered and even dyed red with what one could assume was blood. Hands adorning black fingerless gloves held onto a curious looking guitar that looked like it could function as a saw…

“You had such a lovely song, but I bet I can turn you into a better one!”

“W-wait! Calm down!” Locke stood up, holding their hands up. “We’re not here to fight-”

Singing Machine swung with his weapon, trying to saw Locke in half. “It aint’ a fight! It’s a duet between you and me-”

A tree sprouted forth from the ground, trapping Singing Machine in deep red branches and suspending him in the sky.

“Grave…!”

“What an impolite guest… You sure this is safe, Locke?” Grave stood in front of Locke, making sure he was able to defend if needed. “This one seems to be a bit more violent.”

“Oh! You two! You’re both just like me, right? I wonder what kinda music you two would make…!” Singing Machine used the guitar to cut his way free and soon fell face first onto the ground with a loud thud. Despite this, though, he slowly got up. “You two… Come on! I wanna hear you scream!”

“This guy’s insane…!” Locke shouted. “Wh-what do we do?! I-I wasn’t expecting this…!”

“Wh-what were you expecting?” Katya couldn’t help but ask. “And… We don’t have our key pages…!”

“I-I was hoping he’d just sit there like in his book!” Locke looked around in a panic, trying to think of what to do. The only thing on their mind at the moment was to run, but they didn’t want to abandon the others… They had to stay strong.

They had to prove they’re capable.

“...Grave! Keep him back!”

“Already on it~” Grave summoned a fan in his hand. At first, it didn’t seem like much, but a wave of it caused a huge gust adorned with petals to fly forward towards Singing Machine, pushing him backwards. With each flick of Grave’s wrist, the wind grew more and more intense… 

Singing Machine wasn’t able to rush forward as much as fast as he would’ve liked, but still tried to get closer. “Aw, don’t be afraid! It’ll only hurt for a moment!”

“Void! Can you give us some higher ground with your clouds?”

“Of course.” Void took a stride forward, hopping off of the ground and leaving a cloud in her wake. She continued to jump, higher and higher and commanded the other two to follow.

Singing Machine had tried to hit Locke, but instead destroyed the only cloud he could’ve used to get to the trio. “I won’t let this act of mine be a solo…!” His eyes darted towards where Katya was, noticing she was too afraid to move from where she stood. “Ahaha!”

“Katya…!” Locke’s eyes widened. They gritted their teeth and soon summoned forth a baton-

And jumped off of the cloud.

“Locke!” Void and Grave shouted in unison, trying to reach out to grab at Locke... Yet they already had leaped off. Down Locke fell, aiming their baton in a way to deliver an overhead blow onto Singing Machine, who stared upwards and soon threw out his hands, making an attempt to catch Locke. 

“Come, make beautiful music with me!”

“Go to hell-!” 

When Locke’s attack finally connected and Singing Machine tried to wrap his hands around their waist, the two became enveloped in a flurry of golden pages once again. A singular snap could be heard and soon the pages finally died down… 

With Locke kneeling before a book.

“...Katya! Are you alright?” Locke kicked themselves off of the ground and went to go help the poor girl up. “I… I’m sorry… I… I should’ve realized-”

Katya shook her head. “...I should’ve followed you guys, but instead… I kept just getting reminded of what might’ve happened earlier… Whenever I look at his weapon…”

“...It’s alright.” Locke sounded like they were trying to convince themselves too, their voice coming out shaky. They looked back over towards where Void and Grave landed, hearing them jump off of the clouds. “...Thank you, both of you.”

“You ought to do more studying on how to be a good tactician, but… We still managed.” Void looked down at the book, picking it up. “At least now he’s subdued. You probably shouldn’t bring him back here…”

Locke slowly nodded. “Maybe I should start smaller… Great… I ended up not even being able to ask him any questions…”

“Is that why you brought him here?” Void gave a look of disgust. “Interrogation of a machine?”

“I was hoping I could remember a bit more…”

“...Child, I can help you with that far better than he can.”

“Please for the love of god don’t eat my dreams…”

“Locke.”

A familiar cold voice made the patron turn around, their skin going pale when they realized who was watching all this time-

“A-Angela?! I… I can explain!”

Chapter Text

“...Katya, please return the book of Singing Machine to Yesod.” Angela looked towards the cowering girl, who meekly nodded and took the book. After giving an apologetic look at Locke, she left. Angela's sights turned back to face Locke, her brows furrowed in annoyance. “I do not know what your intentions were by bringing another Abnormality onto your floor from another, but I do hope you've learned your lesson.”

“I'm sorry…” Locke dusted themselves off, unable to look Angela in the eye. “I… I just thought-”

“It doesn't matter what you believed in. I do not wish to see any further incompetence.” Angela sighed, shaking her head. 

Grave soon stepped in. “Hey, they were able to defeat that menace, right?”

“That was me. Had I not appeared In time, Locke would've been incapacitated.” Angela narrowed her eyes at Grave. “I may very well have to rescind my offer at your floor having a chance to undertake a reception.”

“I-I can handle it-”

“Yet you were unable to protect Katya properly.” Angela raised an eyebrow at Locke. “I'm starting to have my doubts.”

“Don't be so harsh on them…” Grave approached the library director. “Lady Angela, we have been hard at work and training for this. Void and I want to prove that we can help you all out and hopefully take away some of the stress placed on the other librarians…”

“Grave…” 

“Locke might need a bit more practice, but… I trust in them.” Grave gave Locke a small smile, ruffling their head. “...Just let us at least try.”

Angela looked at the peculiar trio before taking a deep breath. “...Very well. Let it be known it's only because I'm curious about the potential of this floor. Not to mention… You've made me curious.” Angela looked towards the two Abnormalities. “You two were able to use abilities never once showcased before.”

“We are getting more accustomed to these bodies. As annoying as they may be… perhaps they can help us realize our full potential.” Void hummed. 

“Just as long as you two do what I said and don't instantly kill the guests.” Angela then looked towards Locke. “I'll provide you with a key page, so don't worry.” With a simple snap, a book appeared in Angela's hands that she handed over to Locke.

“Wait… What about them?” Locke motioned towards the Abnormalities. “Shouldn't they get one?”

“They don't need one, honestly. Their abilities are enough. I would like to emphasize to them once more, however, we are not to instantly down our guests. I do not believe either of you two are capable in your current states, however…”

“We will limit ourselves. For this floor’s sake… For Locke’s sake.” Grave gave a curled smile, bowing his head. “We won’t be like that excuse of a man… If you’d even consider him one.”

“I’d hardly consider him an acquaintance…” Void huffed. “...May you not fret, Lady Angela. We will do what is required.”

Angela didn’t say anything, simply turning away and snapping her fingers. Away she went with a cascade of fluttering pages announcing her departure.

“...Man, I really messed up…” Locke groaned, holding their head. “If I don’t succeed in this reception, I… What’s going to happen…?”

“Calm down. She didn’t say the floor’s existence was hanging on the shoulders of whatever this battle’s result will be.” Grave looked down towards Locke, trying to give a calming smile. 

“Why are we even doing this reception…? I really don’t want to kill anyone and trap them in here…”

There was a hum from Grave. “That’s what I wanted to ask about. Earlier when we spoke about your companions outside of the Library… Do you know if they’ll truly be stuck here?”

“They have to be, or else… That’s what they sign up for.”

“Then it should be fine, right?” Void would ask. “If they're bold enough to walk right into this place knowing death awaits in every corner… Not only that, but I recall seeing some terrifying nightmares about the City. This place is more merciful, if you ask me…”

Locke frowned. They knew Void was right- the City itself was unfair and unjust. The only saving grace came in the form of people who dared to challenge the system… and those were far and few in between. Locke began to fear that they’d be the latter and soon once Angela didn’t have a use for them-

“...Let's Just get this over with… Where do we go for our receptions anyways? Roland had a specific spot on his floor…”

“Angela had a spot picked out already. That's where we were practicing, actually.” Grave motioned for Locke to follow. 

~~~~~

The Inhumanities floor trio stood at where they were distanced from the main hub acting as Locke's office. Off they could still see the tree, shimmering as bright as ever. It looked as if they were standing on ice with the ground appearing white and rather glassy. There were already cuts and dents, making Locke somewhat uneasy to even think of what the two Abnormalities had done to cause such damage already.

White, bare trees surrounded them, giving light to the clearing. Even if they weren't around, the area would've still had lights from the ones painting across the sky.

“So… Who are we even facing?” Locke would ask, messing with their outfit: an ordinary black suit and tie with a dark brown coat covering their shoulders and reaching down to the ground. What really got them confused, however, was that their weapon took the form of… an obe? As long as it actually defended them… Besides, Locke had seen much more bizarre in terms of weaponry during their time at L. Corp.

“No clue.” Grave shrugged. “The only information Angela gave us was that another floor was receiving the first part of the guests and that we'd take care of the second part. If we mess up, then that floor automatically will take over.”

“Oh… I didn't know multiple floors could handle guests…” Locke whistled. “...She probably purposely did that so that we wouldn’t struggle too much… Or that she didn’t want us taking them on entirely…?”

Void didn’t seem too interested before she froze with a realization. “Hold on. Are they going to have to walk up here from the other floor? Wouldn’t that take a while?”

“I don’t think that’s the case… When… When a guest fled before, he didn’t end up lost in the Library. He managed to escape, as far as I know… I didn’t hear about him being lost on the floors, so…” Locke looked over back to where their office was. “...Why do guests get that advantage, but we don’t…” They muttered, pouting. Locke soon halted, however, upon hearing the sound of chains approaching. “...That must be them. Get ready, everyone.”

Heavy footsteps against the ground almost echoed in the quiet space. Tall and large figures approached, led by a person with short blond hair and plentiful scars. Judging by the way they carried themselves, it was best to assume this stranger was the leader.

Locke gave a slight bow in their presence, wishing only to be polite. These guests may look threatening and intimidating, but Locke wanted at least to show good faith. “It’s nice to meet you, dear guests.”

“What’s with the fanciful jargon-” Grave scoffed, having to hide his assumed laughter with his mouth. 

“I am Locke. Locke Windsor. The Patron Librarian of this floor… And your foe for this reception.” 

The leader of the guests seemed dumbfounded for a moment before erupting in laughter. “Seriously? What’s a shortie like you gonna do?” They tilted their head. “Doin’ introductions? Really? Fine, by all means. Just so I know what to write on yer tombstone I guess. Thought there’d be more level headed people in this library or whatever.” 

“Do not confuse this kindness for naivety…” Locke narrowed their eyes. Compared to the first set of guests they interacted with, these lot seemed to be a handful. 

“Aw, did I piss you off? Is the pipsqueak gonna blow a gasket?” There was a hearty laugh from their opponent. “Fine, fine… I’ll play along. Just call me Jikan- it’s the last name you’ll ever hear, punk!”

Locke’s eyes widened, realizing Jikan was charging straight towards them with chains swinging around wildly. They quickly held up their peculiar weapon, which surprisingly held up rather well against the chains. Despite this, however, the chains wrapped up almost entirely around and the weapon was yanked away from Locke’s grip and turned into a bunch of pages as it escaped Locke’s hands. 

“Shit-!”

This was far different than Dawn Office-

These guys were truly out for blood, weren’t they? 

The chains slammed down to where Locke was standing, leaving a harsh impact on the ground. There was a yelp from where Locke was, but they seemed fine at least. They summoned up a new oboe and pressed onwards, not wanting to constantly play defense. The other two enemies tried to swing their chains in a way to impede Locke’s movements, advancing a bit too close to where the Patron Librarian stood. “Grave! Void!”

“Your dance is with me, child.” Void stepped behind one of the approaching gang members and took a hold of the back of his tank top, dragging him backwards and then smacking him with what looked like a shepherd’s cane. It didn’t seem to damage the man too much, but it sure sent him flying a bit further than Locke expected and most likely gave the man a nasty shock he was able to be yanked away so easily. “Now, on your feet. I wish to see the anguish in your face when we crush your dream.”

“The only thing being crushed in is yer face, bitch!” 

“I’d like to see you try.”

Each step Void took was light and slow, almost as if she was dancing. In a way, she was. Each step she took brought her and her foe away from Locke. Once there was a safe enough distance, Void finally halted her spinning around and stood in the way of allowing the brutish man from advancing towards where the others were.

“Now yer stuck with me, ya know.”

Void shook her head. Her hands took hold of the herding stick. “It’s never been about me being trapped with you… You’ve been trapped in the cage from the very beginning, human.”

“Human-?”

Grave was able to deflect the chain from the female gang member, using the same fan he carried before. Despite it’s size and thinness, it held up surprisingly well against a double punch and even was able to shove the woman off and away from Locke. Now Grave was able to position himself in a way that allowed proper protection of his patron. “Your moves are far too brutish for my tastes.”

“They ain’t for impressin’ the likes of you.” The woman spat. 

“Who ever said I was impressed?” Grave then pressed onward, trying to force his own opponent to stay defending. Each movement he took truly seemed like a dance with petals gracing every step. Despite his taller structure, he hardly got nailed by the chains that swung around him. When he did, they didn’t seem to hurt him too much, at least.

“Aw, tis no fun to be charging towards ya alone.” Jikan jeered at Locke, reading for another swing. “Well, no matter… Only makes things far more enjoyable-!”

“Aren’t you a freak-” Locke swung their oboe out, watching as an electrical current was kicked up. It didn’t seem to do much damage thanks to the rust on the chains… But Jikan did flinch for a moment. When they did, Locke quickly went and jabbed the oboe’s weapon into Jikan’s gut and watched as a colorful electric shock flowed through his body.

“...The hell is up with this thing…?” Locke examined the musical instrument. It seemed to be more of a help than a hindrance than they expected, so they couldn’t complain too much. While out of focus, though, the man Void had been dealing with tried to take advantage and attempted an attack on Locke. 

Void quickly stepped in and used her cane to yank the man back closer to her at the cost of being hit by the chains instead. The sleeves of her kimono became shredded in the process, making Void’s eyebrow twitch slightly. “How rude of you to leave when you’ve already got company.”

“I should be sayin’ that, girlie.”

Void gave a confused look before realizing Grave was getting a bit too close for comfort and basically forced Void to sidestep further away and into the sights of Jikan. “You oaf!” She hissed at Grave.

“Not my fault-!”

“Her death will be, though!” Jikan shouted, forcing themselves to move despite the spasms in their arms trying to force them away. 

It was then Locke noticed- It wasn’t just rust that had been dying the chains red.

It was the gang’s own blood. As far as they were concerned, Abnormality blood was pink and Locke hardly had any gaping woods that would’ve allowed for such insane amounts of blood. The only ones with such massive scars and punctures would be their own opponents.

They understood now.

“Grave! Void! Tear them up!”

“Huh?”

“Just follow my lead!” 

Locke began to charge towards Jikan, holding out their weapon ready to strike. They quickly slid and weaved through heavy chains, which only yanked their oversized coat off of Locke’s shoulders and gave them a cut reaching across their cheek. Once they were close enough to Jikan, they took hold of the sharpest end and slammed it into the first opening they saw. Jikan gave a pained yell as not only was a wound reopened, but now they were getting shocked right through it.

The patron librarian shut their eyes, not liking their own brutal actions. They tried to hold on as long as they could, soon hearing a voice within their mind-

“Binarizing, stand by…”

The multicolored sparks became dyed blue as Locke tried to press harder, but ultimately soon was finally shoved off by Jikan. 

“God dammit-!”

“...I see now.” Void looked onwards at the brute in front of her. “You all armor yourselves with chains, but not enough protection. How I envy such dumbassery to not care that much…” She closed her eyes and spun the herding staff around. “Let it be known it will become the final nail in your coffin, however.”

The man easily was able to knock Void away, however and he was soon able to tower over the fallen Abnormality alongside his female cohort.

“You sure we’re the ones tastin’ death here?”

“You ain’t going anywhere, bitch.”

Locke staggered upwards, trying to find their footing once more. Their head was ringing not just from the force Jikan exerted onto them, but from the strange unfamiliar words that buzzed and still echoed inside their mind. “V-Void…!” Their view was obscured by Grave’s figure stepping in front of them.

“Just leave this to me, dear patron. I think I know what to do. After all, do you remember how my flowers got their color? Lobotomy Corporation didn’t have a sun, after all. Heck, I hardly had a place for my roots.”

Grave stepped forward to the troublesome trio, swishing his fan outward. A breeze kicked in, giving an oddly calming feeling to the area despite the splatters of bloodshed and debris kicked about. Pale, white petals danced around in the newly formed wind.

“I think we’ve played with them far enough that Angela won’t mind.” Grave gave a final look towards Locke before he approached. “She did say she’s curious to see what we’re capable of now in these new forms of ours…”

With a flick of Grave’s wrist, the wind grew almost disastrous. The chain-carrying enemies could hardly see what was going on as their eyes stung. 

“Grave… What are you-” Locke struggled to watch as Grave now stood in front of the trio of guests, tilting his head upward to look down on them with a warped expression not visible to Locke.

“The more blood it has, the more beautiful it is…”

With a forceful shut of Grave’s fan, the wind grew sharp and now was practically cutting the floor’s guests. Petals pierced and slashed at their exposed skin. Wounds were forced open once more while new ones were kissed to life by the onslaught. Jikan tried to yell in surprise, but gagged on the forceful winds. 

“G-Grave!” Locke wanted to try stopping Grave, but was too fearful to intrude. While Angela did in fact state she wished to see the Abnormalities in battle to see how they’d function, this isn’t what Locke had in mind at all. They were brutal and harsh, but did they deserve such a demise? It was horrid to bear witness to.

And as soon as it started, it was over. Grave opened up his fan once more in front of his face. The breezes calmed down once more and the scent of cherry blossoms alongside blood filled the air. The petals around no longer were pale, but now dyed in colorful hues of pink. Each with varying levels of vibrancy. 

Jikan’s allies were rendered into books when they tried to move- they already lost too much blood to continue. Jikan’s eyes moved wildly between their hardcopy tombstones and then towards Grave.

“They weren’t kiddin’... There really are monsters here, huh…?!”

Trying to force himself to attack, Jikan rushed forward. Grave readied himself to defend, but was caught off guard by Jikan swerving around-

It was Locke they were after.

Locke’s eyes widened as they readied themselves, but the sweet release of death never came. The moment Jikan tried to swing their chains around… they dug into their skin far too deep and now Jikan met the same fate their allies did.

The reception was over.

Locke’s floor was victorious. Bloodstained, but victorious.

Chapter Text

Locke fell down to their knees, taking a deep breath. “Thank god it’s over…”

“Are you alright?” Void approached where Locke was, crouching down to meet their face. “...What happened to your wounds? I don’t see any scratches.”

“What do you mean?” Locke looked up towards the Abnormality, who grabbed their face and kept moving it around. “Now that you mention it… I don’t feel as much pain as I did before… Grave, was that you-?”

The taller Abnormality folded his arms and nodded. “To find solace in a sunless place like this… I wonder why it didn’t heal Void, though.” He pointed out that Void herself still bore scratches on her face and fingers. “...Perhaps that can only help humans?”

“That’s going to be annoying if we keep doing receptions…” Void’s eye twitched. “It’s not going to be much of a help if it only heals Locke here.”

The patron soon stood up, looking towards Grave. “...Did you feel any weird surges in your body when you did that?”

“I did, why?”

“...That must be it.” Locke hummed. “You see… The other floors seem like they can use the power of Abnormalities even while they’re stuck inside their books. I’m wondering if this is something similar…”

“But I’m not in my book, am I?” Grave moved about, as if trying to showcase his human form. “I’m more physical than I’d ever be on the other floors.”

Locke nodded. “Yet you did the action. I didn’t. I wonder then if I can’t use your guys’ abilities if you’re active in combat, then…” They began to pick up the books, wincing at the fact they were practically covered in blood. 

“...I did hear a different Abnormality’s voice in my head, though.”

“What- seriously?” Grave gave a credulous look. “...Now that you mention it, before I pulled my stunt… You started speaking weirdly for a moment.”

Void looked around the battlefield. “...I don’t see any Abnormalities.”

“...I’ll have to ask Roland about it. I wonder if I'm a subsidiary of his floor… I can access his Abnormalities? I don’t know which ones he has, though… You two said that the ones you found before were Firebird and Schadenfreude, right?”

There was a nod from the other two Abnormalities. “I doubt it was Firebird- If you were borrowing their power, I think you would’ve burnt through them or something.” Void pointed out. “That much I do remember about Firebird… That and that attitude of theirs…”

“H-Hopefully they’ve mellowed out since then… Anywho… Did Angela say what to do with these books…?”

“Not in the slightest.”

Great. Locke sighed and shook their head. “Seems like then I’ll be making a trip to Roland’s floor anyways… Man- why do the guests and Angela get to warp through this place?”

“You survived navigating the halls of L. Corp, didn’t you?”

“I sure as hell got lost a lot… The halls look too similar for my taste…” Locke grumbled. “The only thing that differentiates them is their damn color…” They looked down at the book. “...Maybe I’ll just give Roland a holler… Though, if he’s asleep…”

“Probably should clean yourself up first. You look worse for wear.” Grave pointed out how ragged Locke’s attire had become, to which Locke simply sighed and rolled their eyes. “Can’t say Void and I are doing any better…”

“...How are you two going to take care of your outfits…?” Locke tilted their head, but then shook it. “I-I shouldn’t question that… At this point, I shouldn’t question anything about this place or even you guys.”

Grave mused. “Oh? Have you finally accepted your fate here in this strange land?”

“Don’t say it like that.” Void folded her arms. “We’ll probably be fine after we revert back from being books… I hate to request it, but may we accompany you to Roland’s floor? Whenever I stumble upon Schadenfreude…”

“I can stay here.” Grave shook his head. “Besides, I’d like to help out our patron librarian here with the other Abnormalities… Especially if it seems like we have an outlier in our hands.” He looked out towards the vast forest of glowing white trees. “I can defend myself, don’t worry.”

Yet, Locke frowned. “I know you can defend yourself, clearly…” They looked down at the bloodied books again, making a disgusted face. “...I might know one way you can help me out, though. I have documentation about Firebird and Schadenfreude now…!” 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

The unfamiliar voice made everyone turn their heads, facing towards a rather short girl with blonde hair and golden attire. Judging how fanciful it was and the glowing bauble she wore… This had to have been another Patron Librarian.

She looked over at the two Abnormalities and then back at Locke. “It might be best to do the research on Abnormalities yourself, Locke.”

It took Locke a moment to be able to clock in the voice from memory, snapping their fingers when they could. “A-ah! You must be Tiphereth! One of them, at least…!” Locke gave a quick bow out of respect. “I-It’s nice to see you! Um… I expected you to be… A bit shorter…” 

“...I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that.” Tiphereth huffed. 

“May I ask what are you doing here…?”

“I’ve been here since the reception began, actually.” Tiphereth approached with her hands in her pockets, looking Locke and their companions up and down. “...Certainly looks more violent than Angela described.”

“H-hold on… You were shown a reception before actually handling one?” Locke blinked.

“You didn’t get the same treatment, I take it?”

Locke shook their head. “H-how fair is that…!? Guess Angela does have favorites…”

Tiphereth clicked her tongue in annoyance. “I wouldn’t say that… Anyways, it seems like this time around I’ll be participating in combat instead of just staring at screens with my assistants.” She then looked over at Grave and Void. “Not only that, but now you get to fight alongside the Abnormalities instead of against them.”

“Ah… That’s because-”

“Angela already filled me in.” 

“O-Oh! Phew… Thank goodness… Um, may I ask if Gebura is around yet?”

Tiphereth shook her head. “It might be some time until that.” 

“I-I see…” Locke frowned, head turning back to the floor. “...Can I ask what… Um… You think about what I’m doing and… What did I do exactly back then…?”

Tiphereth sighed. “I was waiting until you’d ask that… It might be best if we wait until the other two wake up. Admittingly, my knowledge is a bit more limited than Gebura’s might be. While I do remember seeing you from way back then standing up against her…”

“H-hold on- I fought Gebura-?!”

“Hard to believe it, especially given that lackluster performance you all gave.” Tiphereth’s words were as harsh as usual, but her expression soon softened slightly. “Then again, you can’t remember a thing… Not to mention, we’re not using E.G.O. suits and weapons against the guests. Perhaps you’ve got the closest thing to that with your unique assistants.”

Locke gulped. “I’m… Now more afraid than ever to face her…”

“Don’t be. Let’s put it this way… None of us are the people we used to be. It’s not just you, you know.” Tiphereth looked up to the fake stars, looking nostalgic for a moment. She stayed silent for a moment before looking back over at Locke. “You said you wanted to go get Roland, right? I might as well join you. I’d feel a bit safer with someone else by my side when navigating this floor.”

Locke nodded. “O-Of course! I can lead the way back to where my office is… I just want to clean up a bit and I’ll be off.”

~~~~~

“Alright- I’m set.”

Locke stepped outside their office, still adjusting their coat and making sure their hair was dry after washing it. “Thank you for waiting.” They looked over at their fellow patron while putting away the now wrapped up bloody books into their bag.

“It’s not like I’m just gonna leave you behind.” Tiphereth shrugged. 

“I appreciate that… Ah- Where did Grave go?”

“He left.” Void motioned towards a distant place on the floor. “Sounds like he was determined to help you one way or another.”

Locke groaned. “God dammit, Grave…”

“Said he can protect himself, why are you concerned?” Void gave a disinterested look, puffing out her cheek. “It’s not like he can die, nor can any other Abnormality here… Actually, death is nothing more than a temporary rest inside of this place…”

“I know, but… I don’t want to try looking for his book because he got careless. Especially if there are those on this floor we aren’t aware of yet…” Locke held their head in their hands, looking quite annoyed. 

“We’d just have to follow the scent of blood, really.” The sheep abnormality scoffed. “He’s so damn violent, after all.”

Tiphereth couldn’t help but agree, making Locke even more irate. “It’s like Void said, they can’t die. Besides, I’m sure Angela’s got something in place so you don’t lose these two.”

“Hopefully… Well, if Grave’s not back when I return… Um- I’ll have to think what to do…” Locke looked around, trying to come up with a last minute idea. “...W-well, are you still coming with, Void?”

The Abnormality shook her head. “If Grave’s going to be an idiot, I’ll just stay here. That way if he runs back here with his tail between his legs…”

The two Librarians tried to ignore the small sneer Void Dream had and began to head towards where the stairwell was connecting Locke’s and Roland’s floor. 

“...Say, I didn’t… Really want to talk about it because of the other two, but…” Locke looked over at Tiphereth as they walked. “You said I fought Gebura, right?”

The other patron didn’t look back at Locke, but still answered their question.  “That’s right. During our last stand with Angela, you fought against us. It was quite ironic considering you had joined her team and even became the Team Captain.”

“I was a Disciplinary Team Captain…” Locke repeated the title, knowing the importance it held.” They rubbed their arm almost instinctively. “...S-sorry… I know you said to wait, but… The more information I get, the better I feel.”

“Is that really the case? Wouldn’t you feel worse about what you did?” Tiphereth finally looked towards Locke, carrying a curious look on her face. “Considering what you did wasn’t exactly regarded favorably among those you now must consider as your equals.”

“I-I do, yeah…” Locke stopped walking. “B-but… I think… The more I know about everything, then the better I’ll feel that… I don’t want to be whatever kind of person I was back then.” They scratched the back of their neck. “I don’t want to be killing people for this place’s sake either, but…” Hands nervously rubbed one another before going to play with Locke’s hair. “...Hey, can I ask another question? N-not related to my situation or anything, but-! Why isn’t it a good idea to let the Abnormalities help me research the others?

Tiphereth turned her head back around and kept walking. “The documentation we made only exists for us. If you introduce a way for Abnormalities to know one another’s weaknesses… It’s going to cause you some trouble in the long run. It won’t be the picture perfect idea you have, whatever idea you formulated for that.”

“...You’re more mature than I expected.”

“Of course I am, I’m more experienced in this stuff than you are and far older. Might not look like it, but…?” Tiphereth then stopped again, eyes widening. “...Hold on. Something isn’t right here.”

“...Tiphereth?”

“...I think Roland’s doing his own reception, but…” Tiphereth then went further up the stairs, causing Locke to call out and follow her.

They chased Tiphereth to the top, soon gasping for air as they practically forced themselves to climb the stairs as fast as possible to meet up with Tiphereth-

“...Wh… What happened to his floor?!”

Locke and Tiphereth were met by a somewhat horrific sight consisting of not only the stench of rotting corpses, but some strung up around blue walls with colorful lights galore. Blood smeared both the floor and walls… some books laid around looking only slightly nicked to flat out ruined. Glassy eyes void of life still managed to stare at the two yet never flinched or tried to get closer. 

“This is… This is disgusting…” Tiphereth covered her nose with her sleeve, wincing at the sharp stench now contained on the floor. 

“It… It looks like a WARP train…”

“Those things…? You've been on one?”

Locke nodded. “It was only once, but… god- I never seen one this bad before… Why is Roland's floor like this?” 

The two looked around, trying to find any survivors. There was a silent agreement, however, to not stray too far. Not only out of fear for what may still lurk within, but… The horrendous sights would be enough to ward anyone away.

The Inhumanities patron would soon pick up a book and try to make out the name on it-

Haru.

“Did… Did Roland's floor get wiped…?” They gulped, standing up with shaking legs. Fear instantly placed itself into Locke's heart and they began to look around for another book close by. 

Tiphereth walked over and inspected the book, jolting Locke out of their terrified thoughts. “...Are the only books here Roland's assistants-?”

“Not necessarily.”

Angela soon walked out onto the floor and with each step she took, a trail of pages followed her… returning the floor back to how it should be.

No longer did the floor hold the sharp scent of blood, though it was still lingering in the air… All the mangled corpses on the walls vanished into nothing but bright pieces of paper that soon faded out of existence. It was as if the apparent previous strife never had occurred. 

“What happened here…? Why was the floor like… That?” Locke threw their arms up, not sure where to motion to. 

Angela shook her head. “That I'm not sure of, but I believe I'll leave it to you to figure out. It is befitting of your floor’s subject of anything considered ‘inhumane’.” 

“Oh, joy…” Locke faked a smile.

“That's too broad… and nothing in this City is humane…” Tiphereth narrowed her eyes, giving an incredulous look. “Regardless… Seems like you don't have an explanation.”

“Afraid not other than that I seem to have severely underestimated our guests. In addition, some of them seemed to be too horrendously mutilated beyond recognition to produce books.” Angela picked up a book, reading its title quietly before snapping it back to life.

There, coughing as he was revived was Roland. Any traces of injury he had prior vanished just like the horrendous piles of gore on his floor did. The man was practically gasping for air and clutching at his throat after falling back onto the floor. “Son of a… Shit, I failed, didn't I…?” He looked up at Angela and slowly rose to stand before her. “Those damnable… You'd think all those years on that train… Ah. Didn't see you two there. So short I hardly could see ya.”

The man soon regretted the choice of words, for Tiphereth nearly clocked him one. If not for Roland tripping over his own feet, one would ponder if he would've been booked again due to the strong wind-up Tiphereth had. “You seem quite calm despite the fact you just died.” 

“Come on, it's not like I've died here before. Angela certainly can attest to that.” Roland brushed himself and stood up straight. “Ain't that right, Ms. Director?”

“Would you like to add an additional death for your subpar performance in that reception?”

“Sorry, ma’am…”

Locke blinked. “...You all are… calmer than I thought. Isn't this bad for the Library…? If… If we lose books…”

“The moment I knew Roland wouldn't survive, I already made the necessary preparations and alerted Malkuth.” Angela explained. “How miraculous that it seems you emerged victorious despite working with just as unfavorable conditions and Roland didn't.”

“Told ya, I'm a poor, pathetic, washed up fixer~”

Locke squinted at Roland's words, but eventually recalled the way he was during a precious reception. “...T-to be fair, whatever I fought didn't uh… Change the floor.” They bit their tongue, trying not to gag at the mere memory of what was just around them moments prior. 

“What- you actually gave Locke a reception?” Roland looked over at Angela, cracking his neck with eyes wide. “You sure that was a good idea…?”

“They clearly survived while you did not.” Tiphereth made fun of Roland’s troubles while keeping a judgemental look. 

“I don’t think they were going against stitched up monstrosities from a WARP train.”

“...Say that again?”

The group all looked at Locke, who loudly gulped at the knowledge passed down onto them. “WARP trains are… Supposed to be safe, are they not…?”

Roland scratched the back of his head, looking away from Locke. “That is… Honestly debatable after what I saw and dealt with… Anywho- congrats on your first reception, kid.” He gave a warm expression and quickly tried to turn the topic around, not wanting to watch Locke grow any paler than they already had become. “No losses, I hope?”

“While their execution and teamwork needs improvement, it was certainly better than what I expected of a floor with monsters.” Tiphereth looked over at Locke, giving a slight nod of approval. “Seems like they can do work here far better than you, Roland.”

“Give me a break, I was fighting against monsters not alongside them…”

“Speaking of that… Locke wanted to get some help with understanding what we do with books post-reception.” Tiphereth motioned for Locke to open their bag and pulled out the wrapped up books after they did so. “...They’re a bit bloody.”

Roland took hold of the books. “I see… So even after getting my ass handed to me… This is like an insult to injury, you know.”

Locke instantly froze and bowed, holding their hands over their head clasped together begging for forgiveness. “I-I’m sorry…! I… I should’ve asked beforehand-!” 

Yet, Locke was perhaps graciously surprised by Roland reaching out and ruffling their head with a small chuckle. “Ease up, I ain’t mad. Only a joke, after all.”

“I… I see… S-sorry…! For misunderstanding, I mean-!”

Tiphereth pinched the bridge of her nose. “Quit apologizing- and don’t apologize for that either! You’re gonna become a broken record…” She gave a small groan and soon made a comment only audible enough for Angela to hear:

“To think… We used to be terrified of you…”

“How about this, consider me taking care of the books you got with your assistants thanks for not only helping us out… But also so you can take care of any possible book we get from that hulking monstrosity I faced?” Roland held out a hand for Locke to shake. “It’s only fair. You scratch my back and I’ll scratch yours. Are we good?”

It took a moment of hesitation, but Locke soon nodded and meekly shook Roland’s hand. Soon they become surprised by the firmness of his grip and his amused expression as their own shock. “...W-we’re good…!”

“That’s the spirit, kid~” Roland chuckled. “Say, think Malkuth’s done with her own ordeal now?” He looked over at Angela. “Hopefully she’s faring a bit better than me.”

“I will have to go check, but I wouldn’t be surprised if she did finish off your opponent. Not only does she have more librarians, but she has access to more Abnormality pages… Once she’s done, I’ll have her bring the books to your floor, Locke.”

The Inhumanities patron held up their hands, shaking their head. “S-she doesn’t need to trouble herself-! I’m already off of my floor, so… I’ll just go visit hers. H-hopefully by then if her floor changed… It’ll be back to normal… Besides, I want to go to Yesod’s floor.” They lowered their hands, looking down at them with small guilt. “...I want to apologize to them in person for the mistake I made in bringing Singing Machine to my floor…”

“...You brought an Abnormality from another floor there…?” Tiphereth gave a shocked and extremely concerned look. “Did you not comprehend the possibilities of something going wrong?”

Locke frowned and held onto their bag awkwardly. “I-I didn’t, and that’s why I want to apologize in person…” 

“Well, if it’s from Yesod’s floor… He’s probably gonna chew you a new one. Stay careful.”

“I will…” Locke tried to smile, but it sure didn’t inspire any confidence… “Thank you again, Roland.” They then turned to face Tiphereth. “Your floor should be above Yesod’s, right? Would you like to walk together?”

Tiphereth shrugged. “It’s not like I have a choice, really. Lead the way.”

“...Ah! That’s right! I guess… If I woke up first… I’m your Seonbae, right-?”

“Don’t call yourself that-!” Tiphereth huffed, folding her arms. “I’ve got more experience running a team than you do, for sure!”

Roland couldn’t help but laugh. “Ah, but Locke’s shorter-”

“...So they are.”

“D-don’t bring my height into this…!” Locke pouted, stamping on the ground. “A-anyways…! C-come on…!” They began to walk away, rushing towards where they needed to go.

“...They’ve got a long road ahead of them.” Angela sighed. “...I’m beginning to wonder if this truly was a good idea.”

“Well, the Library still is in one piece after a single reception…” Roland pointed out. “I can see why you’d think that, though…”

Tiphereth shook their head. “I don’t think it’s a good idea, but where else are they going to go… Besides, Angela, you know best that no other place here will accept them…” She gave one last look before going to catch up with Locke.

The two soon setting off with differing destinations, but similar paths.

Chapter Text

“...You seem to be navigating these halls far better than I have.”

“I’m surprised that’s a fact. You’ve walked these halls far more than I ever had before.” Tiphereth sighed.

It felt… Awkward walking around with someone like Tiphereth to say the least. At least it wouldn’t take too long to reach her floor. Despite this, Locke kept trying to bring in conversation to keep it from becoming even more unbearable.

“...What’s your floor's subject if I may ask…?”

“Natural sciences.”

“...Oh, like the weather and stuff.”

“Are you really trying to talk about the weather…?”

“Aha, sorry… Um- there is one last thing I wanted to ask about…”

“Which is…?”

“...Where’s the other Tiphereth?”

The girl stopped dead in her tracks, making Locke tense and freeze up. “...J-just was wondering uh…! Isn’t your floor technically the largest in the Library…? Since Central Command had like… Four floors…”

“...I can handle it all by myself.” Tiphereth sighed. “Enoch- The other Tiphereth as you’d know him- won’t ever join the Library. He’s gone.”

“...I’m… Really sorry to hear that. How was that even possible when he was a robot like everyone else used to be? Um- maybe it’s not any of my business…”

“You’re right. It’s not.” Tiphereth turned around and down at Locke. “Yet, here you are wondering. It can’t be helped. When someone sees an empty space they always can’t help but wonder what was or what could’ve been there. Experiments can be made, yeah, but they’ll never uncover a complete truth.” She slid her hands into her pockets, heaving a sigh. “You’ve already seen that the other Sephirah and I are no longer robots. We’ve got new bodies now- ones to help the Library’s goals.”

“Mean, yeah… I wouldn’t expect you all to be capable of combat as those uh… Boxes.”

“...Locke, let me ask you something. You’ve been asking me questions, so I think this is only fair.”

“I don’t know how well I can respond, but… Shoot.”

“Do you truly think you can survive here as a Patron Librarian?”

“...Uh…?”

Tiphereth looked up towards the closed doors of what must’ve been Binah’s door. “The other assistants here are terrified, angry at you. They’re stuck in the mentality you’re someone you’re not. You might not remember a thing, but… Everyone here, including myself, can remember that day. After all, for a few of us that was only yesterday.” She finally looked back over at Locke. “Not to mention, the way you handled that reception… And carelessness to bring a dangerous Abnormality onto your floor.”

“I…”

“...That really came out meaner than I expected.” Tiphereth cleared her throat. “What I should ask is… Why do you continue being a Patron Librarian?”

“...I want to believe at the end of this… Everyone can go home. At least, someplace they consider such.” Locke’s voice was a bit shaken up at first, but they soon found a speck of confidence. “Not just the people who fell here, but those who are homesick as well. I don’t want the deaths that repeat endlessly here to be in vain…!”

“...” Tiphereth’s lips curved into a small, rare smile. “Guess you and I have something in common, then. To not let these acts of violence go without reason or cause.”

Locke couldn’t seem to believe Tiphereth was actually giving them a more amicable expression. “Of course I don’t want them to- I might not want to or even like doing it… But, I’d rather in the end we can find some sort of happiness.”

Tiphereth nodded. “Remember that. As much as I can see you’ve got a bit to learn, we’re alike in that sense too. Don’t have my whole floor woken up yet, but if it doesn’t work out you’re more than welcome to join.”

Locke looked at Tiphereth for a moment, before shaking their head. “I appreciate it, really, I do… But… I want to believe that won’t be necessary. I’m going to keep on trying…!”

“Good. That’s what I expected. Feels nice to have company not focused on my height or speak in such disgusting ways.”

“...Ah, was boss-”

“He never dropped the habit, Locke. He still keeps drinking even now.”

“N-nah, I know that much…” Locke waved their hand. “...Thank you, Tiphereth. Maybe I’ll stop by your floor in the future. You got to see what mine look like, so… It’s only fair.”

Tiphereth nodded. “I’d be quite interested to see how your floor grows, really. Quite interesting to see the characteristics the Abnormalities take on there… Which reminds me. If you plan on bringing an Abnormality up to your floor again, I might have a bit of a better idea of which one won’t try to kill you right away. Just need to see if it’s on one of the other floors…”

“I-I think I learned my lesson…” Locke averted their eyes to the side. “I might be better off just trying to find my own Abnormalities and asking them.”

“That’s fair. I’ll still keep my word if you decide to change your mind.”

“Thank you, Tiphereth…! Really, thank you.”

“There you are.”

Making Locke freeze in their steps was none other than Yesod, whose usual judgmental gaze felt even worse when he looked upon Locke. His expression was transformed into that of sheer surprise when the other patron stepped in. “...Tiphereth.”

“Yesod.” She greeted the other, folding her arms. “I suppose you’re here to talk to Locke about what happened with your Abnormality? They were just about to seek you out, you know.”

“I was, really…” Locke had difficulty looking up at Yesod’s face, flinching at his frightful glare. “...I should’ve done proper research on the Abnormality before bringing it to my floor. While… While no one got hurt, should it have been even more… uh- erratic Abnormality- it might’ve caused something we couldn’t easily fix.” 

“...Is that all you have to say about what you did?”

“No.” Locke shook their head. “I just can’t find the words within me to really properly describe how I really wanted to apologize to Katya. After just saving her from Singing Machine I… I had been foolish enough to almost cause her death by the Abnormality’s hands…” They fidgeted with their fingers again, biting the inside of their cheek. “I… I really wanted to apologize to her in person, but…”

“...They’ve clearly learned their lesson.” Tiphereth looked up at Yesod, taking Locke’s side to their surprise. 

“I can see that, and I know I cannot hold them entirely at fault when it was by my own hand that I approved of Locke’s request, as selfish as it was.” The man gave Tiphereth a glance before turning back to Locke. “However, part of me had hoped you intended on at least reading the documentation before throwing yourself so carelessly into such a situation.”

Locke slowly nodded. It hurt, but at least they expected this kind of treatment from Yesod. “No, you’re right. I should’ve done my research first. Um… If it upsets you that much, I can return the documentation-”

“I just ask you to keep them on your person more often than not. Especially with how unpredictable your floor may become.” Yesod suggested. “I won't be as lenient when it comes to loaning books in the future. I expect you to do your research beforehand.”

“Y-Yes Mr. Yesod…”

“Speaking of which… Here.” Yesod handed Locke over a book- no, it was a key page. “I had wanted to hand this to you. After Alec heard you were seeking out Schadenfreude, he suggested this book to use against it in combat. Additionally… He gave a piece of advice: don’t stare directly at Schadenfreude. Alec used to be Schadenfreude’s caretaker for a while, so I trusted his judgment enough to pass it on.”

Locke looked down at the cover, tilting their head. 

Yuna-

…Seeing it made Locke feel uneasy. The book looked familiar to them, for sure. “...Th-thank you, Yesod… I… I will do my best…!” They took the book, trying to hold onto the same confidence as before. After giving a small bow, they were off-

It was time to stop running away from the other Abnormalities-

~~~~~

Locke was almost out of breath when they made it to their floor- too eager to prove themselves capable they had almost ran the entire way until finally they met the staircase that led into their floor. 

“...So I shouldn’t look at Schadenfreude… Hmm… That’s going to be a bit difficult…” They looked down at the book, frowning. “...Maybe I can do this in a way that I wouldn’t need this… What risk level was Schadenfreude…?” They pondered on the thought, before shaking their head. “...I’ll just check the notes in my office real quick and then I’ll head out with Void.” 

There was nothing but anxiety and fear within Locke, but… There was a newfound sense of determination. After their previous blunder, they had to prove themselves far more capable. It reminded them of back then- when they first had joined the main branch.

The only difference is… Now they’re in such a higher position, at least it felt like it.

Smiling, the librarian finally met the base of their floor, the scent of iron smacked them right in the face.

Had it been from the reception? They didn’t clean anything up, anyways. It wasn’t a task they were looking forward to, really… Locke made a mental note to put a pin in it, telling themselves they’d clean up the mess later. Yet, the further and further they got onto their floor…

Something was wrong. There was no reason why there should’ve been blood this close to the staircase.

“...Void? Grave?” Locke called out, staying cautious. Neither of them had this capability- had the Abnormalities grown aggravated? That was what Locke’s mind became set on, soon seeing a tattered book on the floor. It didn’t look like the books taken from guests, no- This one had the same energy as the one Singing Machine’s book had. The patron’s eyes went wide when they read the text.

It was Void Dream’s book.

“...What the hell…” Locke gulped. They looked towards where they came from. Should they get help? No- This was their floor, it was their problem. Locke had to take responsibility. “How do I turn you back to normal…?” Locke kept fidgeting with the pages, but nothing seemed to work. “Void, please-!”

Locke soon realized it was moot- the more time they spent just staring at Void’s book, the more likely they were to deal with something perhaps deadly whilst unprepared. They put Void Dream’s book back into their bag and decided to rush over to their office, but something stood in their path.

A giant block of steel.

“...The hell…?” Locke slowly approached, looking up and down at the block. There wasn’t anything special, but when they soon found a corner with a huge camera lens on it with a matching smaller one in the opposite corner. The lenses reflected the shimmering lights of the floor’s sky and trees perfectly, not bearing any cracks whatsoever. At most damage wise, a few scratches and such could be found… a few burn marks as well, but they were few and far between. There weren’t any holes-

Save for a giant keyhole.

With an eye blinking inside.

“...!” Upon noticing the eye, Locke used their arm to cover their eye. Was this Schadenfreude? Why was it so close to where their office was? “...Um… Hello! Can… Can you tell me what’s uh… Going on?”

Were they really trying to talk to a huge steel box with a single eye inside? Now Locke truly felt like they’ve gone mad. Then again, they had literally spoken to a huge industrial, musical meat grinder… The difference was that this box remained silent. It was unnerving, especially when Locke peeked over their arm did they notice that the silvery eye just kept staring at them. It was getting unnerving. 

They hated this feeling of being watched, but they had to be cautious. While they pondered why Alec warned not to stare at the Abnormality, there must’ve been a good enough reason.

“...You don’t have to stay in that form, you know.” Locke tried to persuade the Abnormality before them. “Um… You can become human on this floor, you know. You don’t have to stay like that.”

Silence.

Locke bit their lip, trying to think of what else could be said.“...If you do that, I can talk to you-! I won’t look at you, promise…”

“Don’t even try it…”

“...! Void?! You’re awake-?!” Locke looked down at their bag, noticing the book stirring.

“I cannot… Transform back at the moment, but… Locke, be careful…”

“...Is this Schadenfreude?” 

“Indeed… I realized it far too late… The eyes…”

“Alec said not to look at it.”

“I wish I knew that… I don’t think… You’ll be able to convince that thing to assist you.”

“...It’s OK. I’ll be fine.”

Locke closed their eyes, allowing the Key Page to override their body and entirety once more- Now becoming that of the same woman from the Dawn Office they had fought with first thing. The cello case didn’t even feel heavy, but Locke could tell it wasn’t hollow just from moving it around.

To do combat with an opponent without looking at them was a challenge. Locke knew they’d have to end up locking gazes with the steel box. 

So, Locke did just that.

“Locke-?”

“Void Dream, I request your assistance… Not as an assistant. Not as a human, but… As what you truly are-!”

This seemed to trigger something in Schadenfreude, who began to charge towards Locke. The patron slammed down the cello just in time, anticipating an attack. It was when the blades within the case clashed did Locke realize the large saws Schadenfreude now had protruding from it’s body. After it was pushed away by the burning blades, Schadenfreude pulled back in the saws.

Locke then noticed it’s body had changed- Now Schadenfreude had four sets of sharp “legs” with what looked like drills at the bottom. A mound of flesh and blood reminding Locke too much of what they saw on Roland’s floor was affixed to the bottom, pulsing in such a disgusting way.

“Ew…” Locke gagged at the sight. 

“Why did you look at it-?!” Void Dream’s voice screamed in their head. “Weren’t you told not to?”

“I was, yeah, but…” Locke pulled the cello right in front of them, blocking a drill that was trying to stab them. “...You said talking is no good… So the only option is to book it-!” They felt the drill pierce into the cello, but the blades easily jutted and clung onto the limb. “And I can’t just stand idle-!” 

The winding blades held onto Schadenfreude and allowed Locke to slam it down onto the ground right. It kept twitching, turning… Trying to get back up.

“That’s-”

“I watched Yuna in combat before.”

“Yuna…?”

“The name of the one who fell for this book… So- I won’t let it be in vain-! I’ll use this… To further the Library’s goals-!” Locke had to move about, avoiding the swinging legs of the Abnormality. “Please, help me-!”

“...Very well.”

It was then Locke was able to harmonize with Void Dream- her own voice meshing with Locke’s in a unique sound. A golden mist slowly rolled in with a gentle chime announcing it’s arrival.

“Don’t say such complicated things. Don’t say such scary words.”

Within moments, the swinging grew less frantic. It slowed into a short halt. It truly appeared as if the Abnormality had fallen asleep, but the battle wasn’t over yet. 

“What did you-”

“It’s still awake. However… all in its minds are dreams. Perhaps those about not to be seen…”

“I see…! Thank you!”

With the legs finally immobilized, Locke locked on towards the pulsating mass of guts stuck on the bottom of the Abnormality. They held a safe distance before unleashing the array of razors, slicing right through. Fire graced the slash, which unleashed a small pool of blood onto the ground.

Seemingly jolted awake, Locke was pierced down by the bottom of their jacket. “Sh-shit-!”

“You got too close-!”

“I know that-!” Locke hissed, trying to use enough force to slip out from under. They gave a huff, soon removing their coat entirely. They didn’t need such a minor hindrance. It was going to be torn to shreds by the end anyways, Locke figured. “That must be it’s weak spot-!”

“It won’t let you hit it again, though!”

“Then… I might know where else…!” 

Locke readied themselves for an encore of their dance against Schadenfreude. Their legs had begun to ache, but they had to press on. Drills were nothing but obstacles. Saws got threateningly close, but at least they couldn’t snag on Locke’s attire anymore. 

They just kept reminding them-

“That Abnormality… It breached again?”

“Alec’s frozen by Snow Queen again, so he couldn’t arrive in time.”

“S-seriously?”

“He’ll be fine. Help me handle this thing.”

“A... Are you sure? It’s… It’s HE level…”

“Who cares if you have TETH gear. Aim your gun towards that hole.”

“Like this?”

“Good. Now, no matter what… Keep firing. I’ll make sure to keep it busy.”

“Where are you going?”

“The face… If I can hit that keyhole…!”

Locke had to use the case to block again, but it seemed like Schadenfreude knew what would happen and instead smacked them away instead of attempting to stab Locke again. 

Groaning, the librarian forced themselves up. “...Why’s it so damn tough…?!”

“I could ask you the same.”

“...Do you have enough strength to help me again?”

“Not really… ”

“...That’s fine.” Locke cracked their neck. “...I can do this…!”

They got this far. They had done enough in receptions and other such battles to know by now. While Locke’s shoulders became sore from carrying and swinging around the case, they had to press onwards. Their memories finally gave them an edge in combat and so did their determination. 

“I want… To be a reliable person…!”

Locke managed to close the gap once more, this time being careful where and when they swung the case. Once given a chance, they stepped up onto one of the limbs. Schadenfreude tried shoving off the librarian, but they eventually went out of sight.

There they stood, right on top of the Abnormality. With a click, the case opened up once more and the blades were stabbed right into the keyhole. The Abnormality twitched and flinched. It moved wildly, trying to throw Locke off. It soon succeeded, but it was clear the damage was already done.

Locke held their head, wincing in pain as they watched the Abnormality move to and fro. It no longer could see thankfully. However, now it was moving haphazardly around the floor. It was almost painful to watch.

Until finally, it erupted. At first it was a fountain of blood, but it soon materialized into the soft golden pages Locke recognized. 

“...Did we do it…?”

“...It seems so…”

Locke shoved themselves off of the floor, examining the book. With a tired sigh, they held it close to their chest.

“Thank god…”

“...Locke? I wanted to apologize.”

“Hmm? What for?” 

“...If I had just waited for you to come back and figure out what to do exactly with Schadenfreude…”

“...” Locke shook their head. “You were attacked by it, weren’t you?”

“I was…”

“...Hopefully we can get it to open up…” Locke sighed. “I’ve got a feeling that we’ve got to keep up with the other floors in terms of assistants.” 

“...Please do not tell me that was a pun.”

Locke then snickered. “It wasn’t meant to be…” They then smiled. “C-come on! Let me be cheesy!”

There was a sigh from Void Dream. “...It might be best to keep that book in your office for now until we can actually speak to Schadenfreude. I have a feeling it might be a while until we will see him as an ally rather than an enemy.”

“I’m surprised, though…” Locke hummed as they put Schadenfreude’s book away. “...You could talk to me just fine as an Abnormality. Same with Grave- actually, you both could speak to me even as books.”

“That’s because of how we are. We can speak inside your mind. Schadenfreude, being a machine, cannot.”  

“...Guess that makes sense… A-anyways… Let’s drop this book off at my office. I want to find Grave as soon as possible now.” Locke looked out into the distance. “...I’m afraid he might’ve gotten attacked as well.”

“Ah, you’re talking about that tree, are you not?”

Locke turned around, looking behind them-

There stood a man with somewhat fancy attire, consisting of a long, dark brown coat with a matching hat adorned with a lighter brown band around it. Dark grey slacks shoved into tall black boots gave a sense of intimidation, but the white dress shirt with a brownish-red vest gave a sense of formality. A glistening ruby bauble shined brilliantly, adorned to a tucked in red tie. 

Gazing down at his fingers adjusting black gloves were a set of shimmering red eyes that soon stared onwards in the distance towards Locke. The way the man’s hair moved was unnatural, appearing like flames dancing whenever he moved… They even held the same color and vibrancy as such.

“He put up quite a fight, but I’m not sure where he went. What a coward to run with his tail between his legs.”

This man… While the bauble made Locke believe this was another strange patron librarian, it was quite obvious by the way his hair and eyes appeared… 

This was an Abnormality.

Chapter Text

Locke instantly grew weary. Judging the way this Abnormality carried himself and the fact he must've easily defeated Grave… He wasn't here for a friendly conversation.

A step forward meant another one back- Locke wasn't up for another fight directly after. While they weren't too badly scratched up from Schadenfreude, Locke knew they wouldn't last long. 

“Knew I heard a familiar voice. It's been what felt like ages since I encountered you, Zeta.” He spoke with a distant look in his eyes. 

“...Pardon? Zeta? My name is Locke.”

“Hah. I might be blind but you can't deceive me that easily. Where's your flashy gear? Lost it in the fall?” The man asked, getting even closer. “I can see you lost your wings… That foolish tree wasn't kidding either. Your memory must be shot if you don't remember me. Granted, this form of mine… the true me is a sight to behold.”

Locke narrowed their eyes, they opened their mouth to speak yet Void Dream cut them off.

“You… I remember you. You're The Firebird.” She hissed. “You're the one that led Schadenfreude over, weren't you-?! You're the reason it attacked me!”

“Ah? You're not alone, are you?” Firebird tilted his head, clearly having heard the voice. “Anywho… Guessing the one speaking is that oversized candy colored menace with far too many eyes… It wasn’t my fault you stumbled into my little practice. Though, you sure agitated that box thing with your presence. You must've had something about you that really passed it off. Didn't do anything when I attacked it.”

Locke looked down at Schadenfreude's book. “...It did have some burn marks…” They then looked up to Firebird. “Why did you attack Schadenfreude?” 

“This new form of mine. I've noticed both the cotton candy gal and that tree be reforged as humans. Humans! How is such a thing possible? Decided to rebirth myself into one and here we are!” He stretched out his arms, smiling. “While my eyesight is not repaired in the slightest, colors aren't as infuriating to look at. I could get used to this, frankly.” Firebird smiled. “I will admit the deeds I performed prior are dishonorable but… I think you take the cake.” The smile faded into one of hate. “Have we been made your assistants? Had I heard what that tree said right or had my own ears deceived me? Assistants to the likes of you?” 

“...I'm not who you remember me as. I'm not this Zeta person or whatever-! My name is Locke!” Locke finally got confident enough to take a step forward. “I don't want to hurt you-”

“You sure? That boxed fellow surely became quite injured by your own hands.” Firebird pointed out. “You’re not a pacifist. You agents never were. All intentions of pacifism were long discarded by you humans. Whoever created the first weapon knew a world could not survive off of kindness alone.”

Locke couldn’t help but be annoyed by Firebird’s words. Yes, he was right that Locke could no longer bear the title of pacifist. They’ve already gotten the picture that even before joining the Library, their actions couldn’t be deemed such. No- even before they joined this branch Locke already knew how to fire a pistol somewhat.

“How about you, then?” Locke asked. “It sounds like you attacked Schadenfreude with the sole intention of only testing your strength like that…” They forced themselves to take a step forward- trying to remain strong. 

“You spoke about honor, but what about you? You attacked another Abnormality.”

Firebird waved his hand. “I stopped when I realized it wasn’t gonna fight back, didn’t I? I aint heartless. Besides… Abnormalities attacking one another was far more common than one would’ve thought.”

Much like Schadenfreude, it seemed like there was no convincing this guy to join them… Unlike the machine, though, Firebird sure made his voice loud and clear.

“...Hmmph. Consider myself charitable that I won’t force you to hunt me like you constantly did before.” Firebird snapped his fingers, sending a small flame towards Locke.

Instead of being rather contradictory to his words, the flame somehow made Locke’s wounds vanish in an instant. Not only that, but Void Dream herself became revived from her book state. Luckily, it seemed the flame wasn’t able to reach Schadenfreude… “...Why did you-”

“I did it mostly for the sheep girl there. Besides, it was my fault that… Schadenfreude you called the thing? It was my fault that Schadenfreude went ballistic.” Firebird sighed and put his hands into his pockets. “Don’t think I’ll be so friendly next time we meet, though. I refuse to be a servant to the likes of you…” 

“Wait-!”

“Why should I?”

Locke stopped. They were convinced Firebird wouldn’t have spun around presenting such a question. “...I-”

“You truly think anything you can say is going to stop me?” 

“...I don’t want to be your ally either.” Locke looked away. “To be fighting alongside Abnormalities- it’s terrifying. I’ve… Managed to survive this far, but… Knowing each and every one of you can lash out against me whenever. What might make a fight can easily break it. Yet- I’m willing to put things aside and work alongside you all-!” They finally looked towards Firebird, stepping forward. 

“Locke-”

“I’m not whatever weird picture you have of me in your guys’ mind- I’m me. I’m someone new- no- I’m who I always was meant to be. This place stole me from myself, and now I’m getting it back-!”

“...How charming. How cute. How quaint.” Firebird scoffed, looking away. “The words you speak today are not proper bandages for yesterday. Wastes of breath will not undo the damage that was done. At first I welcomed it- I finally felt my purpose again. A bird hunted for its feathers, but… You never were after my feathers. You turned them away, again and again… What were you after?”

“I-”

Void shook her head. “...Firebird. I can convey you as much as I can recall from Locke’s dreams. They never wanted such a fate. They were used and abused in this place much like you and I… Do you truly think chained hands will be allowed to accept such honorable gifts when that person knows that the blood they shed was innocent?” She stood next to Locke, looking down at Firebird with ire. “The dreams Locke bore were simplistic, wonderful. However, they soon became sour and twisted. It was not by their own hands were they strung up like a puppet!”

“Enough.” Firebird snapped at Void and Locke, causing a wall of fire to separate himself from them. “...If you wish to tend to the wolf's every desire and need any further, then I wish not to hear your cries, little lamb. Let it be known it was not my flames that burned you, but you mistaking the sun to be a kind one.”

Locke wanted to try stopping Firebird, but stopped themselves. They failed the first time, why would a second time be any different? This was a floor of second chances, yes, but not everyone present would agree quite clearly. Not only that, but what else could be said? They tried to make their point clear, but it was up to Firebird to either accept or deny the olive branch they offered out.

“...Let’s go back to the office, Void.” They finally sighed and turned around. Without another word, Locke began to walk towards the giant tree that served as their base of operations.

Void Dream gave one last look at the now vanishing flames before turning and following their patron.

~~~~~

The duo finally made it back, returning back to the sanctuary that was Locke’s office. The first thing the librarian in question did was ruffle their own hair before suddenly shouting out a loud annoyed yell.

“Why did I say all that- Why did I expect him to easily trust me-?!” Locke gritted their teeth. “...I should’ve asked him where the hell Grave went, but would he even know?!” They slumped down, sitting near the office’s entrance. “...We gotta find him soon… I’d probably catch hell if I lost one of my assistants on the floor…”

Void Dream sighed and soon sat next to Locke, shaking their head. “We can’t die, and I’m sure he can hold his own ground until we can find out where Grave went. Perhaps he was booked and needs time to recover like I did? I certainly doubt Firebird would heal him like he did us, though…”

“Maybe…” Locke frowned. “...By the way, thanks.”

“For…?”

“What you said back then. I didn’t really uh- expect to have an Abnormality side with me. Was… Was all of that true, though?”

“...Unfortunately, yes.” Void gave a distant look outwards, recalling her own memories. “...I’m not sure what came over me either, but perhaps this is a side effect of me becoming a human. Not entirely, but… I do indeed recall hearing about your biggest dreams when you first joined the main branch.” She sighed. “You didn’t trust me to hear them at first, but I supposed eventually they gave you the hint it’d be the best way to conduct work on me.”

The patron hummed as they listened. “...Is that why you know a lot about others? Because of the dreams you witnessed?”

“Indeed. Grave doesn’t know an awful lot because he couldn’t breach, but he had a few people that liked to visit his unit because of the peace they felt within. I’d see a few dreams with him in it. Come to think of it, I’ve lost count of how many dreams I consumed.”

“...Please, don’t eat mine.”

“You’re safe considering I can’t even get into your room, Locke. Besides- I’ve decided to at the very least consider you an ally rather than prey.”

Locke blinked. “...Thanks, I guess…?”

“...You’re probably curious about how I watched your own downfall, right? It’s hard to grasp since I know one day, I stopped seeing you. I started seeing you more and more whenever I breached… Rare occasions, you’d be lulled to sleep.” Void held out her hand, forging a star that sparkled somewhat brightly. “It was those times I would see just how horrid your mental state became. It was a bit ironic- you were seen as this menacing figure, but everything in your mind practically screamed for help.”

Locke sighed. “...How the hell was I so much stronger back then… I’m not even that strong physically… Maybe it was the E.G.O. I had…?” They looked down at their hands, thinking to themselves. “Even so, I must’ve had some strength.”

“Well, whatever you had, it’s perhaps gone by now. You were asleep for a very long time.” Void soon stood up, stretching. “We all were. I’m not sure how much time has passed, but… it certainly feels like ages.”

“You’d think with all this sleeping, I’d be well rested for this shitstorm I’ve walked into…” Locke grumbled. “...Well, I’ve gotten this far. I’ve got you, Grave, and… Hopefully soon… Firebird and Schadenfreude.”

“Are you sure you can get that box to become human and join us?” Void questioned. 

Locke nodded. “Of course. If Singing Machine was able to become human on my floor, then I’m sure Schadenfreude can. They’re both machines.” They pulled out Schadenfreude’s book, placing a palm on the cover. “...Schadenfreude might be a bit tougher, though… If I remember correctly, Singing Machine was able to possess people… In a sense, at least. Whenever someone listened to his music, they’d become entranced. It was… kind of scary to deal with that kinda stuff again.”

“That didn’t answer my entire question. Schadenfreude becoming human is definitely possible, but I doubt we can get it to join us so easily. Considering it doesn’t like being looked at… Wouldn’t that be a horrible idea during receptions?”

Locke wanted to kick themselves for not realizing that earlier. That’s right- Angela did say that the best way to get books for guests was to make them last as much as possible. How on earth would they be able to control Schadenfreude? It wouldn’t attack unless stared at and once you looked at Schadenfreude, you could forget about finding peace.

They looked towards the office’s door, trying to think.

“...I’ll have to do some research, but… I’ve got a hunch that Firebird can help us with Schadenfreude.”

“Seriously? Getting him to join is going to be a hassle- he doesn’t trust you.” Void folded her arms, giving a sharp stare. “Not to mention, didn’t Schadenfreude not attack Firebird?”

Locke nodded. “Correct. Firebird mentioned he’s blind. Because he’s blind, that might be the reason Schadenfreude didn’t outwardly attack him.” They stood up and opened the door to their office, taking Schadenfreude’s book inside. “Stay out here- I might have something here…”

Locke ran over to where their desk was- books were placed on it, which Locke assumed were the ones they promised Roland that they’d read for him. They gave a displeased groan, but soon finally found what they were looking for- 

The binder Yesod handed them.

While flipping through the binder, they walked back over to the doorway where Void Dream was standing. “Let’s see… How are the Abnormalities listed in here… Shit, it’s by their codes…” Locke rolled their eyes and began to page through. “...There’s Singing Machine… That’s Schadenfreude… Aha! Here’s Firebird’s stuff…” They read through, mumbling to themselves as they walked back over to the doorway. “...Knew it! Firebird can blind people!”

Void soon stood up and tilted her head. “...Seriously?”

“Yeah! If we can get Schadenfreude to become blind… Maybe then it’ll be a bit easier to work with?”

“...What if it tries to attack one of us? We can’t exactly walk around with blindfolds ourselves.” Void made a quick motion to the eyeballs inside of her hair. 

Locke shook their head. “We don’t have to make Schadenfreude fight. At the very least, I’d like to get its assistance as an Abnormality page- like what you did when I was fighting it.” They closed the binder. “I think though… The hardest part will be trying to deal with Firebird and convincing us to get his own trust. I think I’ve got an idea on how to do that.”

“Pray tell?”

“I’ll fight him.”

“...Oh, I thought you couldn’t come up with a more insane plan…” Void put a hand over her eyes, shaking her head.

“W-well-! Do you have any other ideas?”

“No, but there should be better options than trying to blind an Abnormality and just fighting one to even be able to do that.” Void huffed. “While I agree that it’s a good idea not to allow Schadenfreude to join the ranks in combat, I simply don’t think that we should be using such tactics to convince it to help us. Not only that, but… Why fight Firebird?”

“...He just seems like that kinda guy.” Locke frowned before looking more into the book-

And soon noticed his risk level was WAW.

Shit.

Shit, shit shit.

Locke simply closed the binder and cleared their throat. “It comes to mind because he was always talking about honor and such. How to help me as an assistant goes against his description of honor… Firebird isn’t a bad guy, at least… I don’t think so.”

“Truly?”

The patron nodded. “...Perhaps I won’t duel him, but… I think the best way I can get him to formally join us is to prove I’m capable of his power. At least, that’s what I’ve gathered from what I skimmed in here.”

“Then, how do you intend on doing that?”

“...That I don’t know. I… I’m sure I’ll figure it out… Besides, I think we’ve got time. For now, I’ll leave Schadenfreude’s book in my office. I’ll review its entries and maybe I’ll go back to Yesod’s floor to converse with Alec about it… Yesod did mention that Alec was Schadenfreude’s caretaker.” 

“And Grave?”

“We definitely have to find him. If he’s not back here, then… I’ve got a bad feeling he might’ve gotten booked by Firebird. If not that, maybe he somehow reverted back into his tree form? Firebird did mention that he remembered that about Grave…” Locke looked back over their shoulder, recalling the book pile they had to go through. “...Maybe Angela could help us with Grave?”

“What do you mean?”

“Angela has complete control over this place. Maybe she can like… Snap her fingers and summon him back here?” Locke snapped their own fingers, as if demonstrating. “I’m gonna catch hell for losing an assistant, but I’m sure it happens from time to time…” They recalled Yesod’s own nightmare of a floor with all the towering buildings, winding roads… And god- the gears are constantly grinding…

Void hummed. “It might be better and safer than trying to search this place for him. Besides, we don’t know what else lies in wait on this floor. Aside from Firebird, I mean. There certainly are others here, but I’ve no inkling where they might be lurking. Surprised you don’t ask Angela to get them all here for you.”

“Well, considering some of them probably wouldn’t hesitate to kill me on the spot…” Locke chuckled nervously. “I’d love to be able to walk this place without any fear of getting maimed, shot at, or whatever… Besides, I think if everything here really wanted to, I would’ve been dead by now.” They frowned. “...At least I hope that’s the case.”

Void Dream chuckled for a moment. “And not that they’re lost in this place like Grave is?”

“...Guess that too.” Locke scratched their cheek. “...Well, once I finish reading the books, I’ll have an excuse to seek out Angela. I’d rather not go to her empty handed… Besides, I think I’m going to make my own binder for keeping track of the Abnormalities… I’ll have to ask the other patrons how to get the supplies for it. Netzach was able to get beers from the books, so… Maybe that’ll be my best case.”

“Beer? If he’s able to get anything from these books, wouldn’t he prefer something a little more… Expensive?”

Locke shook their head. “Boss was always like that… Asking about beer vending machines. I’ve never tried beer, but it doesn’t seem worth it. That does remind me- I should probably get my own stash of drinks and whatnot…” They waved their hands, as if dismissing the thought. “...I’ll ask Roland on my way to Angela. Maybe he’ll know?”

“Hopefully he doesn’t just hand you a beer book.”

“I doubt it. Do you have any requests?”

“For?”

“Food and what not. Um… Do you have to eat? I know you’re an Abnormality, but… You are human. Uh- somewhat?”

“Locke, dear. I eat dreams.”

“...Right, right…”

“...Perhaps I should pick up a hobby now that I have hands.” Void Dream put her sleeve on her lips, trying to think. “...Embroidery sounds fun. There used to be a girl in Training that I was in the care of that always brought some over to work on while she chatted. The colors were very vibrant.”

“...Training, huh… Guess then I’ll be visiting Hod. Uh- will you be OK staying out here?” Locke asked. “I’d ask you to come inside, but…”

The Abnormality nodded. “Of course. If something should pop up, I’ll let you know. I do feel a bit better knowing that Schadenfreude won’t be giving me a nasty shock again, though… If I see Grave too, I’ll let you know.”

“Thank you so much…”

“No- thank you. It feels nice to have something to look forward to.” Void nodded. “If you need something yourself, do let me know.” She reached over and ruffled Locke’s head. “I can’t do much as an Abnormality, but… As your assistant, I should support my patron a little bit more, shouldn’t I?”

Locke pouted and moved Void’s hand away. “Y-you don’t have to be so formal… Just see me as Locke. That’s all I ask. I’ll keep the doorway open- that way in a sense you won’t be alone.” They pushed the door out further and soon vanished back into the makeshift housing.

They delayed the inevitable enough. Time to finally crack open those books, as much as Locke didn’t want to…

Chapter Text

Time felt like it was passing slowly with Locke’s research, much to their dismay. They eventually had to take a break from the “Love Town” books assigned to them to read and study. At the very least, it killed Locke’s desire for food… Though, that might be the reason why progress wasn’t going as smooth. The patron leaned in their chair and looked up towards the ceiling, making a sour face. They still had to finish the Abnormality binder as well, which proved to be a little bit more difficult than Locke imagined.

Upon opening it and flipping to the other pages, they soon realized there were ones inside Locke did in fact recognize from their previous branch. Not only that, but there were some entries that were incomplete or the paperwork was never finished… They had a small feeling as to why, especially the ones that were marked ALEPH- the most dangerous ranking there was. Each time they saw that, the first thought that intruded into Locke’s mind was that they were indeed lurking somewhere on their floor.

At the very least, they did set up the binder in a way to properly keep track of which Abnormalities were present on which floor. It didn’t take them long to realize that perhaps for their floor, they’d need a thicker one to record everyone in. It would become a hassle to carry around, for sure. Perhaps they could request a better bag to be used- one they remember seeing fixers use to store all of their gear in without having to lug it on their backs. It’d certainly make things a bit easier… For now, they’d just have to deal with a normal bag to hold abnormal knowledge.

…Sure felt ironic putting it that way.

“Man, if I ever decide to leave this place… Sure as hell am not gonna take a W. Corp Train ever again… That sounds scary as hell…” They then frowned, looking at the book. The name Tomerry was forever stuck in their head… And so was the way this “person” wrote. The book itself proved difficult to read. It sort of amused Locke at first to see the book was seemingly written in crayon… They then realized that because the color got lighter as they got closer to the end, though… Locke figured out it probably was actually blood.

At first they thought this to be a distortion, but with not much to go on, it was best not to jump to conclusions. Luckily, some of the books brought over seemed to touch up a bit on the Pianist. It was in a way that showed obvious favoritism of the monstrosity, but it was good intel nevertheless. 

Even if the descriptions gave Locke horrid reminders of what happened with Singing Machine.

“...Hmm- Distortions sound a bit similar to Abnormalities… Seems like Distortions can die, though.” Locke thought out loud, nibbling on their pen. “...Musicians of Bremen… Seems like a Distortion can gain a fanclub too…” They snickered. “What a bunch of whack jobs…” Locke’s face soon fell, though. They soon got up and began to pace around the room.

They knew the City could be cruel and there were those out there that would jump at any chance for a savior- someone to rely on. Sometimes, that person wasn’t always the best. A cruel person. Someone that used the weak to their own gain. Could a Distortion be capable of such a thing? Locke knew Abnormalities were able to.

If both Abnormalities and humans were able to…

“Oh, you’re back already from the suppression?”

“It turned out to be O-02-56. To attack that Abnormality would result in my own death.”

“Yeah, yeah… Whatever. It still triggered the first trumpet alarm.”

“Incorrect. What triggered the alarm was T-01-54 being set loose once again. Memory serves me right, you were the one that did work on it.”

“Ha? Are you blaming me for his escape? Why? It was taken care of in the end.”

“...”

“Ah, there goes today’s first ordeal. You know what to do, Zeta.”

“...Understood.”

“Locke?! Are you alright?”

It took Locke a while to realize they had walked into a wall and had stumbled back onto the floor, with a loud yell being heard. Once Locke came back to reality, they realized they were the one yelling. For good enough reason as their nose started to bleed from the impact. It was amazing their glasses themselves didn’t get busted.

“Shit, shit, shit…” Locke covered it with their hands and scrambled to find something to help with it. They soon at last found a box of tissues, thankfully, and took a few to help with their current predicament. “...I’m fine, sorry…”

“I heard a yell.” Void called out. “You alright? Would you like a break?”

“...A break might be nice…” Locke groaned. “Just give me a moment…” They stumbled out into the doorway where Void was standing. Once the Abnormality realized Locke’s nose was bleeding, her eyes went wide. “I just walked into a wall while thinking, that’s all… I’ll be fine…”

“You sure about walking with that…?” Void looked concerned. “What if an Abnormality reacts to that?”

“They didn’t react to us fighting those chain-carrying assholes, and to be fair… They bled more than we did, I swear.” Locke gave a dry chuckle. “...Hey, Void. Does the name Zeta ring a bell?”

“A few.” Void tilted her head before, remembering their encounter with Firebird. “...That bloody bird called you it as far as I recall.”

Locke waved a free hand. “Beyond that- back in Lobotomy Corporation.”

Void nodded. “That was the namesake some Agents gave you.”

“...Seriously? Paul and Netzach mentioned me being called ‘The Apocalypse’. Did I have two names or something…?”

Void shook her head. “...If I remember properly, Zeta was the name those around the same rank gave you. Those who considered you to be worthy of a name tied to doomsday tended to be the newer agents who all were afraid of you. Not saying they all feared you, but…” Void sighed. “...They’d come into my unit and say how they were afraid of a bandaged agent walking around, only visible during breaches. Of course, I promised them sweet dreams of which they were spared of said agent’s wrath… Who would’ve guessed I would end up working alongside the feared ‘Apocalypse’... Or the obedient ‘Zeta’. Either way, you sure turned the tables last minute.”

Locke averted their eyes away. 

Void, sensing the shift in Locke’s mood, frowned, and soon shook her head. “You’re not that person anymore, though.”

“...Am I? I mean, I’m not as… Scary as I was back then. At least, I hope not-”

The Abnormality scoffed. “Locke, if you were, I don’t think the others would be as willing to help you as they are right now. It sounds like they’re willing to put the past behind them. Yesod gave you that binder, Netzach was willing to gather the other lower floor patrons, and Tiphereth sounds like she wouldn’t mind taking you in if this floor ends up being a flop.”

“...You make it sound like I’m some lost cat at a shelter.” Locke sighed, soon adjusting the tissues just to see if their nose was done bleeding or not. “I don’t want this floor to fail- I want to be able to be helpful. It’s not going to be easy, clearly… But- I hurt you guys too. Not just the other agents and clerks.”

Void looked outwards towards the floor, nodding. “Clearly, given that Firebird still holds a grudge. I personally don’t- I just want to see you be able to have better dreams again.”

Locke gave a dry chuckle. “So you can eat them?”

“No- I’m not sure what it is, but… I want to see you genuinely improve.”

The librarian looked dumbfounded. “...Maybe this is a side effect of being human…?”

“Maybe. You’ll be the one to find out, won’t you? Researching monsters and their properties should come second nature to the one in charge of this floor.” Void joked, shaking her head. Her ears perked up, causing the Abnormality to turn her head.

“...Haru’s back.”

“Shit- I’m not done with the books from her floor…”

“She’s got more books.”

“Bloody hell…”

Void waved her arm over, beckoning Haru and calling out to her while Locke went to discard the tissues. Luckily their nose had stopped bleeding… When they came back out, Lock properly greeted their guest and instantly grew curious about the books in her arms.

“What brings you down here?” Void asked, looking just as confused about what Haru brought over. “More work for us to do?”

Haru held the books over to Locke, presenting them with a small smile. “We figured you might not have a lot of stuff inside your little office there. So, along with Netzach and a few of the other assistant librarians… We picked out some books with stuff we think you’d like.”

“Ah, this one’s a cookbook… I don’t exactly have a kitchen around here I can use, unless there’s an Abnormality for that…” They then realized how dangerous that might be and then instantly rejected the thought of using an Abnormality kitchen. 

Haru shook her head, however. “You don’t need one. When you find a page with something you like, you just need to pull it out. Like… this!”

She turned the page to a recipe for sugar cookies that looked heavenly. Using her hand, Haru reached into the book and pulled out the very same bowl full of the sugary treats used to display the finished product. Each cookie looked exact to the picture, to Locke’s sheer surprise.

Haru sat the other books down on the ground and held out the bowl to Void and Locke, urging the two to try it. While Void herself seemed quite intrigued by such a feat, Locke didn’t seem too sure to feast on confectionery goods stolen straight from a book. It took the Abnormality taking one and biting into it to get Locke to try. Surely if Void didn’t have any problems, it was fine? The patron slowly took a cookie and broke off a tiny piece to try…

“...! Oh- This is really good!” Locke was surprised by the fine quality. They were still warm too with a soft and luxurious middle, making them true bakery quality. “How long did it take for you guys to figure this out…?”

“What do you mean? Also- Are you alright…?” Haru pointed to the splotches on Locke’s gloves that were discolored from the blood previously.

Locke blinked and looked down, not even realizing they had stained themselves. “Ah- I had a bit of a nosebleed… Nothing major. As for that… How long did it take everyone here to realize they could do something like this? I assume it’s not just for food?”

Haru soon smiled, nodding her head. “Roland actually figured it out. Sure gave him a surprise. There seems to be some limitations like we can’t reproduce anything larger than the book. Other than that, everything here is fair game.”

Locke finished their own cookie, feeling better now that they finally had eaten. It felt like forever and given the running around they kept doing as well as the receptions… “...Hey, I thought you said you didn’t need to eat.” Locke looked over at Void, elbowing her gently with a sly smile.

“I don’t, but… They smelled really good.” Void averted her eyes away, as if embarrassed.

“It’s good to see you two are getting along well.” Haru seemed pleased with the fact until she finally noticed Grave’s absence. “You’re missing one though, aren’t you?”

Locke sighed. “We lost him on the floor somewhere… Um- Sounds like Firebird got a hold of him.”

“...So I see you found your first WAW. It was bound to happen.”

“You seem awfully calm about this.” Void gave Haru a look, not looking surprised in the slightest herself. “You also remember Firebird?”

“While I wasn’t the one doing agent work and what not… I did hear about a blind bird of fire that’d give his feathers to those he deemed worthy. For a while, though, he didn’t seem too keen to do that.” She looked over at Locke, who awkwardly shuffled around as they instantly knew why they were being stared at. “...Why’d he attack Grave, though?”

Shrugging, Void could only muster up a displeased face. “Sounds like Firebird wanted to test his might in a form he’s not familiar with. Tried doing the same thing to Schadenfreude, but… I ended up being that damn box’s opponent. Not like it could’ve been helped. Even in this form I still possess my multiple eyes, which must’ve set off Schadenfreude.”

Humming, Haru gave a worried face. “It shouldn’t be too hard to find him though, right? I mean… You’re going to have to.”

“Don’t tell me- I’m getting another reception soon…”

“Not yet, but Angela did mention something like that when she was still on our floor for a bit.” Haru waved. “You might need Schadenfreude for it, since Angela did mention something about wanting the other floors to expand so that it’s not uneven matchups everywhere. Gets me because right now the only floors with four assistants are Yesod and Malkuth’s floors… On ours, it’s just myself, Roland, and Paul.”

Locke scratched their head. “How’s that possible?”

“Well, the other assistants are locked in books- like how Alec was with Singing Machine.” Haru explained. “It seems like the more Abnormality books we go into, the stronger they get. Their tactics get trickier too. I’m not even sure what to expect from our other one. I actually got Roland permission to bring it down here- Just don’t tell Angela.”

“She’s got eyes everywhere. Are you sure this is safe…?” Locke raised an eyebrow, recalling how Angela magically warped to and fro from floors.

Haru waved her hand, trying to dismiss Locke’s fears. “It’ll be fine, it was my idea so I’ll take the fall if she comes by. Besides- don’t think it’ll be leaving it’s book-

For when Haru presented the book, it was locked.

“...S-seriously?”

“Perhaps the Abnormalities on our floors have been locked up so we don’t use their powers too quickly.” Haru suggested. “We don’t hear any whispers or anything from it. Well, if you listen closely you can hear a little bit, but- The other books on our floor aren’t as strong in terms of that. Seems like it’ll be a bit before we can open this one.”

Locke inspected the cover, reading the name out loud.

“Pinocchio…”

Locke had flipped through the binder given to them by Yesod enough to know that it wasn't an Abnormality from the main branch. At least this verifies their theory that there are those from far off branches that must’ve been shipped off here for whatever reason. Locke pressed their hands against the lock, clearly noting that it wasn’t deep enough for a key. However, it still stayed firmly in place. Whatever was inside this book wasn’t getting out any time soon.

The patron then looked out towards their floor and then back into their office. “...I wonder if this is why I haven’t seen whole masses of Abnormalities running about… Their books must’ve been locked up.”

“Who knows. I’d say that’s a good thing for us.” Void shrugged. “Though, now we really need to figure out how to get Schadenfreude out of its book.”

“Wait- so Firebird has a human form and is running around, but he’s not part of your team?” Haru looked at the two Inhumanities denizens, who nodded. “...That’s odd.”

Locke scoffed. “You’re telling me. It’s so damn confusing, but… I’ll figure out a way to deal with him. As helpful as a WAW might be, I don’t think I want to risk losing a reception because of bad blood between him and I. He clearly doesn’t want to be by my side.”

“Not surprising… Maybe you can get Schadenfreude out, then?”

Void motioned towards her eyes. “It's going to be difficult to keep it under wraps.”

“Man, sounds like you guys are in a pickle… hmm- I wonder if Angela will let me fight on your floor.”

“I doubt it. While I’m an assistant of Roland’s floor, it’s not like that vice versa. Besides… It’s safer you don’t.” 

Locke winced at recalling the battle against Jikan and the other weirdos slamming their chains around. They still could smell blood…

The patron soon took hold of the bowl of cookies, given a small frown. “I still have the key page Alec suggested I use, so… I’ll try again with Schadenfreude. Maybe if I went into its book? That’s what you guys normally do, right?”

“Yeah, we do.” Haru nodded. “Roland jumped into a book to save Paul and I- Heard my fight was a bit harder than Paul’s, but then again it was Roland’s first encounter with an Abnormality. Bound to happen.”

Locke made a mental note to try that. They were going to have to convince either Schadenfreude or Firebird to join, and it didn’t seem like the latter was thrilled at the thought. 

“You’re lucky Angela is still coming up with a good key page to use against the reception- don’t worry. She said it’s a general one. Said you’d know what that meant.”

Locke nodded. “I do and that actually makes me feel a bit better.” They gave a sigh of relief. “...Thank you again, Haru. Really.”

“It’s no problem. We gotta look out for one another.” She smiled. “...How about I help you guys look for Grave? I’ve got some down time. Besides, if we know we’re not going to stumble upon any huge masses of monsters… I don’t mind.”

Locke hummed. “...Sure, but along the way… Mind telling me about that reception you faced before? Um- the ones that turned your floor into a weird W. Corp train thing.”

Haru winced at the thought. “...Guess I probably should. The books weren’t much help?”

Locke shook their head.

“Figures. The things we were fighting were… Well, they were extremely childish until the very end. It was creepy… Ah- would Void be OK hearing about that?”

“I’ve seen worse, probably. Heard worse.” Void waved her hand, shaking her head. “The more we waste time worrying whether or not I react poorly, the more likely Locke and I will have to tackle the reception ourselves. Not that I don’t think we’d have a problem…” 

“...Can we bring the cookies with us?” Locke looked down at the bowl, knowing they wanted more. When Haru agreed, Locke happily took another cookie and popped it into their mouth. 

“I can show you why I brought the other books later. For now, guess we’re going on a little trip.” Haru smiled. “Gives me an excuse to really explore this floor. I’m curious as to what it’s like… Certainly easier on the eyes than Roland’s floor. Less messy too…”

Chapter Text

“724,284 DAYS?!”

“That’s what Roland said.” Haru flinched a bit at Locke’s surprise, having to make sure their friend didn’t drop the thing of cookies.

The two had been wandering around the floor, seeking out Grave himself to not much luck. One would think with the other trees on the floor, he’d stand out should he have gotten reverted. 

At the very least, Locke’s troubles were diminished by good company and some sugary treats. While they couldn’t help but worry about Grave’s fate, it did feel nice to know they weren’t alone. It certainly did feel nice to finally get a chance to walk around and even get some more intel on the Library that wasn’t through the other patrons. 

“...Man- I’m worried now.” Locke frowned. “When I came here, L. Corp had me take a W. Corp train to get here. They at least gave a good discount, but… Sheesh…”

“Ah- you’ve been on one? I’m kinda jealous.’ Haru looked over at Locke, who gave a surprised look. “Before you say anything- They sure got the job done at least. You made it here in one piece.”

Locke gave a slightly disgusted look. “Y-yeah, but who knows what the heck happened to me in there?!”

“You sure don’t.”

“Y-yeah, and I kinda don’t want to now!”

“...Maybe that train’s the reason why you’re so short?”

“Why are we bringing my height into this?!”

“Hey, I’m just saying!”

Void sighed and looked over at the other two. “Why do your kind indulge in whatever is the fastest rather than the safest? Those trains don't sound all too… safe.”

“Well, I wouldn't consider it the fastest…” Locke sighed. “It took me a while to get clearance and for the company to provide me with all the necessary paperwork. It was nerve wracking… My head is starting to hurt just from thinking about It.” They frowned and bit into another cookie. 

“...Would you say it's worth it?” Haru looked at Locke. “I mean… you said that's why you boarded a WARP Train to come here. Was it worth it?”

“...I'll determine that at the end of everything.” Locke finished up their treat and looked onwards. “I came here to try making a difference and… clearly, I sure did. Just… not in the way I hoped.”

Void nodded. “You came here seeking a way to assist your fellow clerks.”

“I wanted to, yeah.” Locke gave a small frown. “Back at J-819… My friends and I- we were all clerks. I had some friends that were agents, but they were by proxy since my brother was the Team Head of Disciplinary.”

Haru gave a confused look. “Team Head? Do you mean Captain?”

“Ah- at our branch, we didn’t have folk like Netzach and Yesod. We had a Team Captain, yeah, but… I didn’t like him. Never did…”

“Ah- sorry if I brought up some bad memories…” Hair gave an apologetic look, waving her hand. “...It does make me a bit happy, though. To think that someone came all the way over here to try doing something for us clerks.”

“We had it rough.” Locke sighed. “...I thought if I came here and made my way up the ladder like my brother did, I could change something.”

Yet-

All that happened was they became an enemy…

Void watched as Locke’s face scrunched up and decided to try changing the topic, fearing their patron might dive into another spiral. “...Why did you pick a WARP Train to get here, though? Didn’t you say you were from District 10?”

“Ah- It might’ve been the easiest route to just simply take a bus, but… Where I lived, it wasn’t really that safe.” Locke waved their hand. “I lived in a place where casinos were everywhere and if you weren’t careful, there would be those down on their luck trying to rob people just so they could lose it all over again at the casinos.”

Haru then snapped her fingers. “That’s right- District 10 is where J. Corp is, yeah? That… Sounds like a hard place to live in…”

“It was, but thanks to my big brother… We managed to get out of the slums and into a more decent area. You’d still get the drunkards and the occasional gunshot in the middle of the night, but… Where we lived was far better.” Locke fidgeted with their hands, looking upward. “...I do miss him, I hope he’s doing OK.”

“Sounds like he’s got a good head on his shoulders.” Haru smiled. “I’m sure you’ll be able to see him soon, once this is all over.”

“Hopefully…”

Void Dream then stopped, throwing an arm out in front of the two. She motioned for Haru and Locke to avert their gazes downward. Curious, the two did so and found themselves staring at some odd broken glass. Judging by the coloration and cracks, they must’ve been here for a long, long time.

The Abnormality went to pick one up, but Locke stopped her with reminders that Void Dream didn’t wear gloves. As such, Locke stepped in and picked up a piece that seemed dull enough. “...Why’s this here? We weren’t over here before, were we?”

“We weren’t. We already passed the clearing where we had to go through for the battlegrounds.” Void shook her head. “Hmm- There are some smaller pieces around here…” She then looked ahead-

It wasn’t just glass pieces on the ground.

There were whole houses and buildings wedged into the ground. Their color had long faded and the windows were busted. A thin layer of what looked like snow covered everything… There were even some buildings suspended in air, but none could ever reach the stars. In some cases, it seemed like their own pieces and parts were fluttering away trying to escape.

“What… Is this?” Locke tilted their head and approached the buildings, using their hand to test the structure. It was surprisingly stronger than anticipated, but too much force could cause the wood to break. Even knocking on the siding of an upturned roof gave a hollow sound. “How long have these been here? Is this… The work of an Abnormality?”

Void shook her head. “I doubt it. This is something that seems to have been here from the get go, judging by the layer everything here’s got. Must be something tied to the floor.”

“That makes sense… Yesod’s floor has a moon on it and if I remember right, his department had one floating in the one room…” Locke examined the other buildings. “...But, I don’t remember a department having houses and stuff on it… Which department was even on this floor?” 

Haru could only shrug. “I’m not even sure, to be honest. Yet, if the layout is the same… This had to have been on the lower layer- Atziluth. I’m familiar with the rest of the facility, but… To be honest, I thought this was just an extension of the Architecture team. Though… That’s Keter, and… Keter doesn’t have all of this around.” She motioned towards all the floating buildings. “The Architecture Team had white walls with black lines. It was harder on the eyes, if I’m being honest…”

Had these been on here from before the shift into the Floor of Inhumanities? Perhaps so, judging by the sheer contrast of the rest of the floor. Locke did notice the other floors were a bit similar in that they contained elements of the departments they had been previously. Some were just a bit harder to think on… This one, however, was a complete mystery. These buildings looked far too large to have been kept within the confines of Lobotomy Corporation. 

The buildings weren’t like the skyscrapers from Yesod’s floor, no no- They looked far more similar to ones found in residential areas…

…There was a computer in the midst of it all.

Somehow, it was turned on.

“...The heck is that doing here?” Haru raised an eyebrow and approached it. “Is this also from the buildings…?”

“It must be.” Void kept her distance, watching as Haru spun the chair around. “...? Isn’t that Grave’s book?”

Lo and behold- they found who they were looking for sitting on top of the desk. 

“Thank goodness…” Locke sighed and grabbed the book. “...It’s got scorch marks on it…” They moved their hand among the blackened sections of the cover, frowning. “...Firebird really did a number on him.”

Void could only scoff. “Who would’ve guessed between a blind bird and a tree, the tree would lose… Judging by the petals over there, Grave crawled his way over here… How pathetic.”

Haru inspected the computer, noticing it wasn’t even plugged into anywhere. The screen itself kept on trailing with longer and longer lines of code. Not only that, but it seems like it was damaged… “How is this thing still functioning…? It looks so old.”

“Whatever it is, we can probably just leave it here… I’d rather not mess with anything on the floor I don’t know about.” Locke swallowed hard, recalling their encounter with Schadenfreude… “...Well, whatever. We got what we wanted.” They held up Grave’s book and slipped it into their bag. “...Hmm.” Looking back down at the computer, Locke reached out and rubbed the screen. They could feel the pull of the static and the griminess of the dust, which was everywhere.

At the very least, it didn’t try killing them all off the bat.

“... Come on, let’s get back before Angela or someone notices I’m gone. I still have work to do…” Locke groaned. “I don’t wanna read any more stuff about trains…”

“Well, you better buckle up.”

“...Was that supposed to be a pun?”

“Absolutely not.” Haru said that, but chuckled and gave Locke a pat on the back before heading back towards the way they came. “Come on, it should be easier to do stuff now that you stretched your legs and got brain food.”

Locke followed Haru and Void, but not before looking back at the computer, giving one last curious look before disembarking…

…They had a funny feeling this wouldn’t be the last time they saw that computer.

Nor was this truly the first.

~~~~~

“Alright. So, how do we turn his sorry ass back to normal…?” Haru looked down at Grave’s book, which was placed on the ground. “Void Dream can’t heal people, can she?”

Void shook her head. “...We got Singing Machine out of his book after you kicked his ass, so this shouldn’t be any different.”

“Except it kinda is… It was Firebird that did this and not to mention it wasn’t like I was directly harming Singing Machine. Never mind the fact I did that with Yesod’s floor inside of Singing Machine’s book…” Locke poked at the book, trying to be mindful of the charred marks. “...He really must’ve done something to piss off Firebird if he’s got all these damn markings.”

It was a bit worrying- if Locke was to consider the Abnormalities their assistants… It’d be a bit difficult in combat if neither of them got along. Not only that, but if they couldn’t get Schadenfreude’s whole deal of attacking those that look directly at it…

“Hey, Grave, can you hear us…?” Locke poked at the book some more, trying to get a response. “Void was able to speak before, so… Surely he should be able to-”

“...Ah- I’m fine.”

His voice sounded pained, but thankfully… Grave responded. He gave a small cough in Locke’s mind, making them jolt. 

“Th-thank goodness…!” Locke picked up the book, hugging it in relief. “...Ah-! Sorry, that… Probably hurts, doesn’t it?”

“I can only feel the wounds I have had upon my body since that… Damnable bird… Got to me.” Grave groaned. “I do feel a bit better, being back with you.”

Void could only roll her eyes. “...Don’t go pissing off the bird again, you hear? You got me in some serious trouble too and I can’t exactly forgive that.”

“...How long do you think you’ll stay in that form, Grave?”

“Just need a bit longer… I bet my book was in an even worse state before you found me, Locke. I couldn’t even hear anything, just… felt burning…”

So even in these book states-

“...Take as much time as you’d need.” Locke patted the book, soon putting it on their lap. “I'm just glad you're OK…”

“There's no need to get emotional, we can't die.” Void reminded. “I'm sure even if nothing but a cover remains, Angela can fix us up.”

“That's what I was afraid of…” Locke's eyebrow twitched. “I don't want Angela to think I'm incompetent with allowing you guys to get hurt… it's bound to happen, but if there's a way I can prevent it…” 

They already saw Void Dream's state after Schadenfreude and now how dangerous Firebird could be… No, they didn't expect everyone here to get along. Void and Grave already didn't seem to mesh well together sometimes… 

Then again, look at how Haru and Paul get along-

Locke continued to stare at Grave’s book before their eyes went wide- it’d be perhaps a bit dangerous, but… Perhaps if they could directly help him instead of just talking...

“...Haru, is Angela busy with other stuff that she won’t come by for a bit?”

There was a hum from the assistant librarian before shrugging. “Heck if I know, she’s apparently doing research on an incident that happened on Malkuth’s floor.”

“...I should have plenty of time, then.” Locke looked down at Grave’s book, opening it up. They stood up, taking a deep breath. “...I’ll be right back.”

“Locke, what are you-”

And so Locke leaped- 

Down, down, and down they went-

Into Grave’s book.

Chapter Text

Around Locke, pages and petals painted a new scene. No longer did they have the starlit sky above or the dancing lights suspended high in the air… Now, Locke stood in an odd area where pink kissed trees reached up towards a bright blue sky. Where they stood looked akin to a crystal clear lake- so clear in fact, Locke almost thought they were standing on glass until the sight of koi fish greeted them from down below. They swam to and fro, becoming alarmed at the sudden visitor’s presence.

There was a sense of loneliness in the book… Locke knew they weren’t the only one inside, but perhaps it was the lack of any spectacular scenery. At the very least… It wasn’t a busy area like Singing Machine’s book was. In fact, this one felt far more comforting and soothed Locke’s anxieties. 

“Grave?” Locke called out, soon beginning to look around. Had he reverted back into a tree? That’d make things a bit harder to deal with… “I’m sorry for intruding but… I thought maybe… Some company can help take your mind off of things?” 

No response.

Time to keep walking. Locke’s legs were sore already from their recent trek around their floor, but they kept pushing for Grave’s sake. They soon found a lead, however-

The water below their feet shifted red and seemed to grow deeper in color in the distance. 

“...That’s totally not concerning…” Locke gulped as they pressed forward, reminding themselves Grave was the only one present. The cause of the blood perhaps was from Grave’s injuries, but that only made Locke far more worried. What exactly did Firebird do to the poor man…? “Grave?” They called out again.

“...I’m over here.”

Finally- a response! Locke quickened their pace and ran over to where Grave was sitting-

And goodness did he look worse for wear- 

His attire held the same crisp edges the book did and a set of… Branch antlers? They looked like antlers made out of branches of a tree… Either way, Grave now had a set of antlers on his head with flowering petals. One of his hands had warped into being made of tree bark rather than flesh, giving quite an odd look.

“Can’t say I was expecting a visitor… I do wish you didn’t need to see me like this, however…”

Locke shook their head as they approached. “I figured this would’ve been easier than you using your strength to speak telepathically… That and- perhaps if I was here, I can help ease the pain a bit? Um… I know that works for some people…”

Grave gave an amused look, waving his hand. “It’s quite heartwarming, but you ought to rest too. You must’ve walked all over the place seeking me out.” He adjusted his position, leaning against the tree behind him. “I’d rather not see you run yourself ragged for my sake.”

“You’re one to talk.” Locke scoffed as they sat down next to Grave. “...You’re my assistant and I’m your patron. Of course I’m gonna worry about you.”

“Hah- that’s something I never expected…” Grave ran a hand through his bangs. “I do ponder, however… Would I need a doctor or a botanist?” He held up his other hand, showcasing the change in it. “You seem quite calm about my change in appearance. I was afraid you'd run and flee at the mere sight of me.”

Locke took a look down at the tree-like hand. “Well… It's not as bad as what I saw on Roland's floor… Or smelled for that matter.”

“Locke!”

Haru came running over, trying to catch her breath. “...Jeez, warn us before you- OH what the hell happened to Grave?!”

“That's the expected reaction.” Grave sighed. “It seems that if I am reverted to book form, I will need some time before I can manifest my human form again.” 

“Wish we had Firebird… He was able to heal Void Dream so easily. By the way-”

“I am right here.”

Haru held up the sheep's book, motioning to it with her head. “Seems like Abnormalities cannot enter other books so easily.”

“That's good news, at least… Though, I do wonder about some of those connected Abnormalities…” Locke frowned, recalling how some Abnormalities were linked together.

Grave looked up at the sky. “As much as you'd think Firebird would help… I fear it will only make things worse.”

“Serves you right.” Void huffed. “Thought you took pride in your healing capabilities .”

“I do, but… I'd need blood.”

“...What- like some sort of Bloodfiend?” Locke winced, clutching at their own throat. “If you're a tree, isn't uh… Sunlight and water enough?”

“Locke. He's an Abnormality, not a tree.” Haru gave a deadpan look. “And wasn't it only a rumor that Bloodfiends bite necks? I heard they bite wrists.”

Now Locke had gripped one of their other wrists, the other hand still wrapped around their neck. “S-seriously?!”

“Ah, I heard in some cases, they slide their fingers into your skin… just under where your ears sit-”

Now Locke clutched their head, giving a slightly annoyed look at the others. “WH-WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU GUYS HEARING THIS SCREWED UP STUFF?!”

At least it all made Grave laugh. “...Well, I cannot perform any of those acts. I lack fangs and my nails aren’t that sharp. Besides, I’d rather not steal the blood of my companions in order to heal myself. It’d be different if we were talking about those… Chainlinks you called them…?”

“Those assholes…” Locke's eyebrow twitched. “...Wonder what's gonna show up for the next reception…” They hummed, looking down at the ground. “...Think it'll be a distortion?”

“Probably not.” Haru shook her head. “From what Roland explained it, these general receptions are just small fry Angela doesn't seem to worry too much about… She just thinks we can use their books to further the goals of this place. With that being said… It's highly unlikely you'll see one any time soon.”

“Jeez… How am I supposed to do research on them if I don't fight them? It's a scary thought, but… I'd rather fight monsters than just regular people. Uh- no offense-!” 

Grave waved his normal hand. “It's what you're used to. Only natural.”

“S-still…”

“Well, there’s a difference between us and the Distortion. The Distortions used to be human.” Void would bring up. “We never were human. In fact, we’re quite the opposite given these human forms bestowed upon us.”

Haru looked over at Grave. “Speaking of which… Seems like you’re doing a bit better. Your antlers are gone.” She pointed towards where the branches were previously perched upon Grave’s head. 

“I feel better. Seems like Locke was right- Some good company did me well. It’s nice to converse with friends.”

Friends-

Before Locke could think more about what Grave said, another voice was heard just above their heads. The words were difficult to make out, but the tone was familiar-

“Shit- that’s Angela-!”

Haru looked up at the sky, puffing out her cheek. “She might be here to tell you more about that reception I was talking about. I’ll go talk to her.”

“Thank you, Haru.” Locke smiled. “...Uh- How do we leave the book?” They looked around. There wasn’t an entrance or anything. There wasn’t even one in Singing Machine’s book, but it seemed that upon defeating an Abnormality, all Librarians inside were ejected out automatically… “Grave? Do you know?”

“I don’t.”

“How helpful you are-”

“Don’t worry. I got this.” Haru smiled and knelt down to the ground. “We’ll see you guys on the other side!” 

With that, Haru jumped and became cocooned in the familiar golden pages of the Library. In a matter of seconds, the bright light dispersed and the assistant Librarian nor Void Dream were no longer in the presence of Grave and Locke… 

“...This place continues to amaze me…” Locke couldn’t keep themselves from being in awe at Haru’s departure. It took a few seconds, but soon they managed to hear both Haru’s and Void’s tone speaking to Angela. It was still difficult to make out the words, but at least it gave Locke peace of mind that the two managed to get out safely.

“...Say, Locke. While it’s just you and I here, mind if I ask you something?”

“Eh? Um… Go ahead, shoot.”

“...Do you know what will happen to us after this place completes its goal?” Grave then corrected himself, shaking his head. “...To the Abnormalities.”

Locke froze. They had no idea what Angela’s intentions were with the Abnormalities after completing the Library… In fact, it never really came to mind. At most, Locke assumed that the Abnormalities would stay here- far too dangerous to let loose outside. An Abnormality like Grave and Void would be easy to deal with, for sure, but the mere thought of an ALEPH level threat breaching out…

Perhaps they were to be stuck here, prisoners eternally to these walls as they were before. 

“...I don’t know, Grave.” They didn’t like not having an answer to such a question. “...I can probably ask her, though…”

Grave hummed, folding his arms. “...I see.”

“Do you not like it here…?”

“...I’ve been blessed with this new form that I doubt will carry over should I be tossed into the City.” Grave shook his head. “Far from it- this is a paradise in which I can finally see what it’s like on the other side so to speak. I’m not just sitting in a unit waiting for someone to come on by and tell me about their day. Or maybe someone else to come by and sweep up the petals that have fallen from my branches.”

Grave paced around in his little space. Each step he took made it look like the water beneath them had blood drip down into it. “...The outside world is one I’m curious about, but I’d prefer staying here. From what I’ve heard, it is not a lovely place to be. Perhaps this is one’s true heaven. Perhaps I fear… Being put to rest here eternally without waking up again once my duties are done as your assistant.” There was a sigh as he looked upon Locke. “As of right now, this place continues to use me… No- it continues to use both of us.” Grave put a hand on his chest. “It’s not a fate you desire, I know that. Frankly, I don’t care. There’s nothing I have to gain or lose by staying here, but… Perhaps I’ve gotten spoiled by experiencing human emotions and physical capabilities.”

A dry chuckle escaped from Grave’s lips. “...I wonder if this is how the others felt- if they ever regret or feel as blessed by this form as I have. I don’t personally regret it, of course- In fact, I’m glad I got to experience this. To walk upon two feet, to have thoughts and be able to properly voice them… My role here as a mere Abnormality meant to only strengthen those within these walls has not changed, but I feel far more content. I can do it in a way I’m far more comfortable with…” 

“Grave…”

“...Apologies, I’ve rambled far enough.” Grave sighed as he walked over to Locke. He gave the librarian a small pat on the head with a small smile. “In short, whatever the future may hold for us… I’m glad I get to experience it in such a unique way I never once fathomed.”

“I-I’m really glad to hear that…! I… I’ve been worried about that… You and Void only stay by my side because you feel forced to… But, I don’t think Void does and- hearing it from you only makes me relieved even more!”

“Feel forced to? Of course not.” Grave shook his head. “While at first I intended on earning my keep here as your assistant… I now like the idea of making memories while we’re here.”

“S-same here-!”

There were more voices heard just above their heads, making Grave and Locke flinch. “...Something seems to be going on just overhead.”

“I’m a bit nervous… Angela’s probably not gonna be happy about what happened to you…”

Grave simply shrugged. “Hey, it was bound to happen. Perhaps I deserved it, like Void Dream said.”

“S- still…” Locke puffed out their cheek. “...At least you seem better. Your hand’s better now and you don’t have as many burn marks as before.” 

“So I’m presentable enough for our dear Library Director?”

“M-Maybe…?” 

There was an amused look on Grave’s face before he offered a hand to Locke. “Then, let’s be on our way back together, shall we?”

Locke nodded and took the hand- becoming swallowed whole by the papers and pages once again. No matter how many times they found themselves within this flurry, the light stung far more than any papercut ever would… 

~~~~~

“W-We’re back!”

Locke and Grave stood back on the Floor of Inhumanities. Before them stood Haru and Void, but it seemed like Angela wasn’t anywhere to be found until she walked out of Locke’s office. What piqued the most curiosity was the fact she now was holding onto a book that looked far too familiar to Locke-

“Oh! Welcome back, you two. Uh- should we say that when you never really left this floor?” Haru scratched the back of her head. “It’s not like you even left the Library either…”

“At least now I am aware that Abnormalities cannot enter other Abnormality books without being converted into a book themselves. Perhaps there is a way I can bypass this seeing as it is possible to grant your kind human forms here.” Angela looked at both Void and Grave as she spoke and then back down to the book. “...Is this the book of Schadenfreude?”

“I-It is…” Locke shuffled a bit, uneasy at seeing the book again. “...I had to subdue it- If I had allowed Schadenfreude to continue staying upon my floor without being booked, then it might cause trouble for me down the line…”

Void nodded in agreement. “One look and that Abnormality will hound you down. I should know from firsthand experience…”

“...Then, we are in quite a bind.” Angela sighed. “I have the guests ready for battle upon this floor, but… I had hoped that by now you’d have another assistant here to help. If I allow them here… You will be outnumbered, Locke.” She then held up Schadenfreude’s book. “From what I understand, this Abnormality in particular is a machine and does not take human form… Yet, there is one roaming this floor that has.”

“Th-that’s right, but…” Locke fiddled with their fingers, averting their gaze away. “...That other Abnormality is Firebird and… He seems dead set against joining me.” They cleared their throat. “As strong as he might be an asset… Firebird will most likely work alongside me. I fear… To have him with me will risk a total loss. He did attack Grave as well, so…”

Angela held onto an annoyed expression on her face- causing Locke to start growing anxious when they finally peeked over and saw those narrowed golden eyes… She finally softened her gaze while looking down at the book in her hands. “...I had expected that to happen, for certain. To believe that every Abnormality here would be willing to work alongside you is nothing but a fool’s dream. It seems you at least hold the same belief and expected such a thing to happen as well.”

“O-Of course.”

“...I will consider this a test, then.” 

“...What are you-”

With a snap of her fingers, the book in Angela’s hands opened up and pages fluttered outwards- Golden pages turning silver and forming a new form-

Standing in front of everyone was a man slightly shorter than Grave was… He had ripped jeans stuffed into short black boots and a huge dark teal hoodie. Said hoodie was not zipped up all the way and showed off a dark red turtleneck that seemed to cover scars upon flesh. 

Hands with black fingerless gloves instantly went and pulled the hood over before one could see the rest of Schadenfreude’s face… Now obscured by a black facemask and a long silver bang covering the man’s right eye. His uncovered eye looked around frantically once the Abnormality realized everyone’s gaze was stuck upon him…

A silvery chain with keys and locks affixed to the man’s hip made a loud jingling noise as he flinched away. It was obvious he was panicked by the sudden change as well as the attention upon him…

“Since you had difficulties having him convert to human form due to his status as a machine, it might’ve been easier for me to intervene.” Angela turned her eyes away from the new assistant and waved her hand, as if trying to get the others to do the same. “This general reception will be a test to see how well a mechanical Abnormality will do in your care, Locke.”

Chapter Text

While everyone wanted to place their gazes upon Schadenfreude, they at least knew better at this point… Minus Haru who had to be pulled back by Void.

“...This is horrible.” Schadenfreude spoke, looking away from everyone. “Is this… Is this what it feels like to be sick…?”

Void furrowed her brow. “I'm not cleaning that up… Can we even get sick…? Regardless… Are we sure this is a good idea? He is clearly unfit. Not to mention… Locke and I are outnumbered now…”

“There are far more things to worry about than that…” Locke frowned at Void's priorities. “...He has emotions now, right?” They looked over at Angela who nodded. “...Maybe now he can feel remorse-”

“Like hell-!” Schadenfreude pointed his weapon at Locke- the very same type of saw Locke had been trying to avoid before. The difference was now it was attached to a long pole. “I don't want to be seen! I don't want to be witnessed…! Not only that- You stabbed me in the goddamn eye! Does my suffering intrigue you that much, you wretched beast-?!”

Locke flinched, jumping away at the saw. At the very least, they remembered to keep their eyes averted- scrunching up their face and turning it away. “...It reminds me of Singing Machine.”

“That bastard was worse.” Grave disagreed. “...I daresay- out of the ideas formulated on this floor, this might be one of the far less planned ones.”

Void, however, took a breath and stepped forward. “...Let’s give him a chance.”

Heads turned to face the sheep, causing Schadenfreude to finally feel slightly at ease enough to take back his weapon. “...Locke, you said this is a floor of second chances. I’m sure it can extend to him. After all… Now he can experience human emotions like the rest of us. While that might not be a fine idea… We don’t know that for sure.” She kept her eyes shut and purposely stood in a way that the ones visible in her hair wouldn’t be visible before addressing the floor’s latest addition. “...Schadenfreude, we can help you ease into your new life here. It will take some time to adjust to, for sure, but if a tree can learn to walk and a sheep can learn to stay awake… I’m sure you too will learn to become more adjusted to the gazes upon this floor.”

Schadenfreude sighed, adjusting the long bangs obscuring half of his face. “...This is horrible.”

Haru soon stepped in, raising her hand. “Um… Hey, I’ve got a small idea. Why doesn’t Locke use Schadenfreude’s pages in combat rather than have him as an assistant in battle?”

Angela hummed. “Locke still requires another member on their floor.”

“I’ll do it!” Haru nodded. “I… I think it’s only fair. Locke helped us out with Dawn Office, so…”

“Haru…”

“You’re my friend, Locke. At least, I’d like to consider you one.” Haru gave a small smile, nodding at the patron. “Besides, this might be a good way for us to ease Schadenfreude into things. Not only that, but the other floors can use the Abnormality pages in combat… Locke can't.”

Angela raised an eyebrow. 

“That's… correct. When I'm fighting alongside my Abnormalities, I can't use their pages to assist me it seems… Oh! That reminds me-!” Locke snapped their fingers. “I… Think I had an Abnormality loan me their pages but… it didn't sound familiar to me.” 

“How would that be possible…?”

“Well… you said my floor itself is uh… Abnormal. Uh- Pun not intended.” Locke scratched the back of their head. “...I mean, no one was hurt. It actually helped me. I just… I was a little freaked out because I don't know which Abnormality it was.”

Angela did seem curious, but kept her usual judgemental look as she shook her head. “...As long as it works out in your favor, but I’d be cautious. In some cases, those pages can either make or break a reception.”

Haru nodded. “Trust me- I’ve heard some floors’ pages only cause a hindrance depending on the circumstances.” She then looked over at Schadenfreude, but snapped her head away. “...Hopefully, Schadenfreude here helps you.”

“Why would I want to help them out…” Schadenfreude drew back his weapon, looking extremely displeased. “I don’t want to be human… I don’t want to be here…”

“To be fair, they only poked you in the eye because you began to attack them.”

“Th-that’s not the only reason…” Schadenfreude mumbled, his gaze dropping down to stare at the sharp blades. “...Why are you two blindly following them? Don’t… Don’t you remember what happened before…?”

Void nodded. “Indeed I do, but here I am by their side.” She sighed. “...I want to see them succeed. I truly do.”

“Well, so do I, but…” Grave frowned.

“...Schadenfreude, I’ll make a promise with you.” Locke held out a hand, only looking over briefly to make sure that they were extending it to Schadenfreude. “...If we lose this reception, I won’t make you stay by my side. You can go back to staying as a book. If we win, however… I would like you to be my assistant. I won’t force you to fight in that case, but… I’d still like your help.”

“Locke-”

“I know, Angela. It… It will become difficult to do other receptions without another person, especially since Firebird refuses to work with me, but…” Locke looked over at Haru. “...I still don’t feel alone.”

The general works assistant smiled. “...Come on, Schadenfreude. What do you say?”

“...I won’t… Shake that hand, but… Fine. Feels like I don’t have a choice…” 

“Thank you!” Locke bowed, putting their hands together. “...So, Angela. What reception are we undertaking…?”

“...A reception against an office of fixers. It should be a bit easier to deal with than the previous one as these people seem to at least have some decency.” Seems like Angela wasn’t too pleased by the turn of events, judging by her sighing. “You’ll be evenly matched with the addition of Haru on your floor. Here- this is the book I’ve picked out for you.” Locke would receive another golden book- this time with a curious name on it.

“Meow…?”

“...Oh, one of those musicians.” Haru looked at the cover. “...Do you still have Yuna’s book?”

Locke seemed confused, but nodded and dug out the book from their bag. “I wanted to return it when I saw one of you guys again.”

“It’s good you didn’t, probably…” Haru spoke and allowed Meow’s book to overwrite her appearance-

“...What the hell are you wearing?”

Haru chuckled nervously and scratched the back of her head. “So those musicians… They wear pretty weird getups…”

The woman now wore a sleeveless black tube top with splotches of purple and what seemed like blood here and there with a matching single thigh high boot of the same coloration and splashes of color on her right leg. The other leg had a knee high sock covered by wrappings of another high heel boot that made Locke think of a stretched mary jane shoe. Around Haru’s waist was a white belt that had a single suspender going across her left shoulder. Additionally, Haru now wore a white collar-like choker and there was a set of white wings on her back.

“...It reminds me more of a weird… pegasus than a cat…” Locke scrunched up their face. “Angela, is that really what I would’ve worn-”

“You can just only equip the attacks, you know.” Haru shook her head. “Just like… this!”

Haru reached up to her chest and made a swooshing motion outward- the outfit deteriorated back into her normal general assistant outfit with every trace of white and black fading away into nothing but pages.

“...You could’ve told me that before-!” Locke seemed slightly annoyed, but at least this was how they’d find out… And at least they wouldn’t be wearing such an embarrassing outfit to face their next opponent. “Well, suppose we should start heading out… Come on, Schaden.”

“Just… Just call me by my actual name. I don’t want a nickname from the likes of you…”

This was going to be a long match…  

~~~~~

“Woah- The marks are all gone…?”

Locke looked down at the ground on the battlefield, noticing the scratches and dents were now nothing but a dream. Even the bloodstains were finally gone. That was quite a relief to the patron, dreading the thought of even trying to get blood off of a white floor.

“Yep. The Library’s got natural restoration. Trust me- our floor would be in a worse state if we didn’t do that.” Haru nodded. “...I also see you didn’t remove the appearance change from Yuna’s book.”

“It’s comfortable.” Locke shrugged. “I thought the skirt might’ve been a hindrance, but it actually has grown on me. Normally I don't like wearing them.” They picked up the bottom of the coat, spinning around side to side as they inspected their outfit. “It’s a really nice coordination. Surprisingly durable too.” 

“It’s not flashy, so… Maybe people will leave us alone…”

“Ah- Hi Schadenfreude.” Locke greeted the man- seems like being granted a human form at least made it easier to communicate when Schadenfreude reverts back to book form. “Do you feel a bit better knowing you’re not in sight?”

“...I still don’t want to be fighting by your side.”

“Which, like I said, I won’t force you. Though… Let me ask you this… Do you want to stay a book forever?”

“...It’d be nice. I don’t like being human…”

The patron puffed out their cheek. They had to at least try to win this battle- Before they could say another thing to Schadenfreude, there was the sound of footsteps as their opponents made way onto the field.

Angela was right- if not for Haru’s presence, they would’ve been outnumbered. While it might not have been a problem with two Abnormalities as assistants, it was better safe than sorry. Who knows what their opponents would be capable of?

At least Locke would have some relief- they didn’t appear to be a bunch of thugs like the chainlinks were. They all wore similar uniforms of black turtlenecks, pants, shoes, and a jacket with sleeves rolled up to reveal tall black gloves. Each one had a pin on their jacket- what looked like a white moon in a red sky descending upon a black ground. 

The one in the lead had a sheath wrapped around her waist with a purple cord that looked similar to the one upon her right wrist. She stood out from them all with piercing purple eyes and black hair tied into a high ponytail. Judging by her look, she was a bit more serious about everything than her lackeys.

Speaking of which, they all had at least one red glove and instead of having a sheath… they all already had their swords drawn and jeering looks upon their faces. One stood out from the rest, carrying the same serious face as his superior, but…

The way he kept staring at Locke-

It felt off.

“For a Floor of Inhumanities, this sure doesn’t seem to be the hellhole I was expecting.” The woman in charge spoke at last, hand in her pocket. “Suppose you’re the one in charge around here?”

“Um- right…” Locke dropped the jacket and quickly composed themselves. “My name is Locke… Locke Windsor. I am the Patron Librarian of this floor and one of your opponents…” They gave a small bow and then took up a defensive stance, just in case looks truly ended up being deceiving and they’d find themselves vulnerable to an attack. “It… Is an honor to be your opponent.”

“Hey, that fancy attire and personality- you come from a wing or something?” One of the lackeys jeered. 

“...Far from it.” Locke narrowed their eyes. 

“...Locke, that man-”

“I know, Schadenfreude.” They mumbled. “I don’t like it either.”

“Well, you were so polite enough to introduce yourself… I’m Hanafuda- A fixer of this office. I don’t suppose anything else is neces-” 

The same man that was staring at Locke finally stepped up, putting a hand on Hanafuda’s shoulder. “...Locke Windsor you said, right?”

“...Hyeon. Do you know them?” Hanafuda’s face was one of curiosity and slight annoyance at the intrusion. 

“‘Course I do. You’re Claudine’s kid, aren’t you?”

Locke froze. 

“You got the same terrified face that no good husband of hers has.” The man spoke, narrowing his eyes. 

“...Locke?” Haru looked over at the patron, who found themselves backing up. 

“Locke, everyone’s staring at us…!”

He knew them. This Hyeon knew them.

“...I see.” Hanafuda looked at Locke, tilting her head. “You’re not going to let such a thing intervene with your work, will you?”

Hyeon, however, just simply turned around and began walking back the way he came to the shock of everyone. “...’Course I won’t. That’s why I’m stepping out.”

“W-wait-!” Locke shouted and charged forward, trying to close the gap between themselves and Hyeon. They were blocked off by Hanafuda’s sheathed weapon, causing Locke to gasp in shock from the impact upon their chest. “...How do you know Claudine?!”

“Who’s Claudine…?” Haru looked at the other abnormalities. Grave simply shrugged, but Void seemed to soon realize what was going on. “Void, do you-”

“I do, but- That’s not a story for me to tell… Not only that-!” Void gripped her herding cane tightly and looked out towards the other fixers. “We have more pressing matters at hand-!”

“She’s a gambler. Of course we know her.” Hanafuda rolled her eyes as if it was common knowledge. “...Now that he mentions it- You sure do look a bit like him and that poor sap she’s got wrapped around her finger.” The fixer then used her weapon to shove Locke backwards and approached. “...Hyeon, you better not truly think about leaving us here.”

Hyeon hissed through his teeth. “...Fine, I’ll clean up the floor. Shouldn’t be too difficult.” He looked out towards where Haru and the abnormalities were standing. “Seems like Lockey here at least knew to get some chips to gamble with.”

“Shut it-!” Locke placed the case right down in front of themselves and shot off the blades towards Hanafuda. “Don’t you dare consider me a gambler-!”

Hanafuda managed to ward off some of the blades, flinching at a few that managed to cut away at her cheeks. “You’re gambling with your life right now, aren’t you? You’re the most dangerous kind.”

While Hanafuda was busy with Locke, however, she failed to take note of an incoming attack from Void Dream- The Abnormality using the clouds to gain height and jump down from behind Locke. Not giving the fixer any time to react to her sudden presence, Void Dream swung and forced Hanafuda away and towards Haru. “Haru!”

“On it-!” Haru used a baton to clash against Hanafuda, whose quick thinking at least allowed her to brandish her weapon.

“Locke, stay focused!” The abnormality hissed. “Don’t know what’s going on in that head of yours, but don’t let it distract you-!” She then heard footsteps of an approaching foe and spun around to deal damage onto one of the other fixers. “...Locke!”

Locke wasn’t listening- there were too many emotions going through their mind and there was one thing that just kept showing up. Fear- Fear and desperation to not let Hyeon escape. There was another fixer in their path, ready to slash at Locke.

“We know how to deal with the likes of you-”

“Do you now?!” Locke shouted, surprising the fixer as they used the case to shove off the attack. Seems like they didn’t expect such a brash reaction and had to take a moment before standing once again… only to find Locke had already run off towards Hyeon and now they were dealing with Grave.

“...Locke, you better know what you’re doing.” The Abnormality sighed. “Well, it seems like I’ve got my own dance partner now.” He snapped the fan shut and would use the breezes to carry his opponent away to the fixer’s surprise. “Come, now. Don’t leave me hanging, dear fixer.”

“...You’re annoying.” Hyeon prepared himself for Locke’s attack, already noticing the way they were swinging the case around. He moved backwards and used the blade in his hands to block the incoming blades.

“Get back-” Schadenfreude tried getting the patron away, not liking this situation one bit.

Locke pressed harder, trying to get at least a slash in. “Just tell me- How do you know Claudine?!”

“Even with those glasses, you sure are blind.” Hyeon scoffed and drew back his blade to land a rather devastating kick on the case Locke had. The impact was enough to have Locke lose their footing and nearly get crushed by their own weapon. Hyeon would walk closer and shrug his arms, looking down at Locke. “Tell me, don’t I look familiar? Or have you forgotten?”

The patron groaned as they got up, kneeling on the ground. “What are you… Talking about?! I don’t know you!”

“You might not, but you sure know my son- he’s your brother, after all.”

Chapter Text

“Hello? Angela?” Roland walked into the director’s office, a confused look painted over his face. “You know where Haru went? I’ve been trying to find her… Think you can do that snappy thing- the one that lets you just summon us librarians out of thin air?”
“That’s not necessary.” Angela shook her head. “She is performing her reception duties upon Locke’s floor.”

“...I beg your pardon?”

“It was her idea if it soothes your nerves.”
“...It really doesn’t.”
Angela sighed. “To her, it is meant to be a sign of gratitude for Locke’s assistance with Dawn Office. Something with that tied along with the bonds of their friendship.”
“That’s a bit… Well, I can’t judge my assistant for her choices, but I wish I was alerted…” Roland scratched the back of his head. “You give me assistants, but then you’re the one allowing them to do whatever without consulting me…”
There was the infamous glare from the director, sending slight chills down Roland’s spine. “It’s as I said- she wished to do it and her reasoning at least made sense. I do have one task for you, however.”
“And that is…?”
“There is someone here that I’ve been waiting a long time to awaken once more- I’d like you to go down and familiarize yourself not just with her floor, but herself as well.”

~~~~~

“...What do you mean?”

“You daft? I said what I meant.” Hyeon took another step. “You might not be my kin, but Kenneth is of my blood.” He aimed his blade, ready to strike. “And yours is about to paint the floor.”

Yet it clashed against blades ejecting from the case. Locke forced themselves up, pressing on with both hands on their weapon. Too many thoughts were going through their mind-

Who was this man? Was he really their brother's father? Upon further inspection, this Hyeon did look similar… Was this all a joke, though? Hanafuda did mention they all knew Claudine- This could just all be a way of trying to rile Locke up-

God if it wasn’t working, though.

They managed to shove Hyeon away, giving a shout as they did so. Locke quickly stood up, glaring at the man. “I’m not falling here-!”
“You don’t have a choice.”

There was confidence in every step Hyeon took- every time he pressed onwards towards Locke… It was clear he had far more experience than Locke ever had in terms of combat. Even so, the patron kept staying on the defensive, using the bulky case to their advantage.
Locke knew, however, they couldn’t stay like this. They couldn’t deal any damage just by blocking the onslaught of attacks. It was time for them to take a gamble and allow the case to open once more- exposing the blades.

“Locke, I REALLY don’t like this-!”

“Schadenfreude-” Locke’s head was beginning to hurt- either between the stress of the battle or the Abnormality’s voice rising in volume. They were trying not to let it distract them, but it was getting difficult to do so. “Please-!”
“Muttering to yourself won’t help-!” Hyeon flinched at the blades, glaring down at them- namely a set that had attempted a cut down through his shoulder. It was a small sacrifice- for if he didn’t block the ones aimed at his throat, Hyeon might not have been so lucky.

Locke wanted time to stop- they had far too many questions muddling their mind now…

Jolting them back to reality was the sound of someone being booked- luckily not by any of the fixers’ hands.
“Locke!” Grave shouted. “Get down-!”

Get down-?

Locke did as they were told and a furious breeze was kicked up by Grave's bloodstained fan. It was enough to push Hyeon away before he could strike again. Petals sliced through, grazing both fabric and skin.
“Grave-!”
“...Is that really the best you can do?” Hyeon challenged Grave, looking at the Abnormality with a scoff. “You’re just like your mother, aren’t you, Locke- Trying to find the weakest links to do your dirty work for you-!”

No-

They didn’t want to be like her, they never wanted to be like her.

It felt crushing- What was more infuriating? The fact all eyes were upon Locke? The comparison made between them and their mother? They just couldn’t take it… Locke could feel an odd sensation on the back of their neck, as if someone just cut through it…

“When you feel an unrelenting gaze upon you even while you are alone, it is already too late.”

“Locke-”

It was their voice.

And Schadenfreude’s.

“Is that-”

“A breakdown page-?!” Haru shouted, eyes going wide. It left her open for an attack from Hanafuda, the woman taking full advantage of the situation. “Urk-! You-!”
The fixer held Haru with a blade pointed towards her throat, looking threateningly in Locke’s direction. “...The hell is that kid planning-”

“...!” Void then recalled something and looked over at her allies.

Looking. Gazing. Observing. Peering…

This was how Schadenfreude became aggressive before, after all.

Locke gripped the case and slammed it, calling forth the same sharp tools as before. They bent in a way to try holding Hyeon still, yet he managed to slip out. While his one arm became almost shredded, the man didn’t falter in the slightest.
“Don’t stare at me like that-!” Locke shouted again, harmonizing with Schadenfreude. “I don’t want to be here, I don’t have a damn choice but to be here fighting you-! How dare you compare me to her?!”

“...Well, it’s working in our favor-!”
Void glared at Grave. “Not quite-! If Schadenfreude keeps that up… You go help Haru!” She commanded.
“Oh? What about you?”

“I need to stop Schadenfreude-!”

Grave simply sighed and turned to face Hanafuda. “Well then, you’ll be singing your swan song for me, dear.”
“Oh? How bold of you to assume that I’ll be the one perishing.”
There’s a light chuckle from Grave. “It’s not an assumption, it’s your definite future.”
“Grave…” Haru didn’t like how close the blade was to her neck. She couldn’t even struggle out of Hanafuda’s grip. Baton was far gone, laying on the floor.

Grave then held onto his fan, slamming it shut in the two’s direction.

Gnarled tree roots would wrap around Hanafuda’s ankles, forcing her to stay in place. They snaked upwards until one grabbed the woman’s neck. She hissed out a gasp of air, surprised by the sudden attack. Her grip on Haru stayed put, but she became injured by the piercing branches that sprouted forth from the growing tree.
Haru managed to become free, taking this as a moment to retrieve her baton and pointed it at Hanafuda. “...How did you…?”
“I’ve had some practice.” He chuckled. “Now, then-” Grave would stand next to Haru, staring at Hanafuda. “I’ll give you one chance for mercy.”
“...Even though I know when to quit gambling…” She began to reach for her weapon. Her body strained to do so against the strong bark constraining her in place. Soon Hanafuda emerged- breaking the branches that wrapped and winded around her ankles.

Though-

Both Haru and Grave charged at her. Grave landed a hit on her legs while Haru took to attacking Hanafuda’s head from behind. The opposing forces made Hanafuda get knocked down with one final strike made into her chest.
“Dammit… I let myself get cornered…” She gasped, trying to raise her arm for one last attack, only for the weapon to fall down. “No matter… Hyeon… Is still in play…”

Yet-

Hyeon was actually struggling.

He was struggling to stay on the defense and knew he had to change his plan. Burn marks would decorate his attire along with blood, causing Hyeon to hiss in pain when he finally could find a place to catch his breath. “You…”
“Shut it…! Just shut it!” Schadenfreude’s voice took the lead this time as Locke held their head. “If you didn’t keep your mouth shut, people wouldn’t be staring…! People wouldn’t be staring and wondering…!” Their chest kept rising and falling, each breath practically making Locke choke. Their hands kept clutching their chest.
“...Man, this is getting harder to watch.” Hyeon finally caught his breath. “...You’re as unstable as they are, but-”

He looked out towards where Void and Haru were, the two stopping once they noticed Hyeon was looking at them.

“...You’re not like them, are you?”

“Wh-what?!”

“I ain’t talking to whatever the hell has you possessed.” Hyeon stepped over, walking past Locke. “I’m talking to the kid. The one who wears the same face as their dad and the same gambling issue as their mom… Yet- it’s clear they ain’t like either of them. You’ve got folk who care about you.” His gaze fell over to where the book that was Grave was…

“...What are you…”

This time-

It was just Locke speaking.

“Void Dream…?”
“...As long as we don’t look directly at Locke, Schadenfreude won’t have a fit.” She explained. “I wanted to say that, but… With Hanafuda…”
Haru bliniked, but kept her eyes on Hyeon. “...And what is he talking about…”
Void simply took a step forward. Silent.

“...Hyeon, what are you talking about?” Locke asked, finally catching their breath. “You were just trying to kill me, weren’t you?”
“Them’s the rules of the Library, aren’t they?” Hyeon sighed. “Yet, I’m folding. I know when to quit before I end up like my co-workers here. Damn annoying bunch they can be…” He looked up towards the floor’s fake sky, holding up his hands. “Between the fact your companions here fought hard and even tried their best to get you back- away from me… They care about you. That’s something your parents lack.”
“...?”
“Well, I’ll be sure to say hello to your brother.”

“Wait, what are you-”

Locke turned around, seeing the man hold something in his hand. It looked like a small button…

“There’s no way in hell I can survive with my arm like this against you guys, so… I’m finally using my trump card. Jal ga, Locke.”

“W-wait-! Don’t-!”

Go.

Don’t go.

Out of breath, Locke had tripped over before they could try catching Hyeon. The man vanished in a flash. They sat there on the floor, blinking.

“...Why…”

“...He’s finally gone…”

Locke gave an annoyed look out towards the distance. “...Is this what you wanted, Schadenfreude…?”
“Y-yes-?!”
Locke sighed. “...I’ll grant you your wish, then. You can stay as a book.” They slowly got up, hissing in pain.
“Locke-” Void went to go over to Locke, but they held up a hand. The abnormality then had to go forward and catch Locke before they could stumble again. Their body had practically reached its limit under Schadenfreude’s control… They had to rest, clearly…

The reception was successful… partially, but at least they survived…

~~~~~

“...Hey, how are you feeling?”

The group met together at Locke’s office, hanging outside while they gathered their thoughts. The patron sat right by the door with their kneecaps huddled up to their chest. “...My head still hurts.”
“Schadenfreude really had a tight grip on you…” Void Dream sighed. “...It almost looked like E.G.O. corrosion.”
Haru tilted her head. “How’s that possible? Locke wasn’t wearing any E.G.O…”
“It looked like it, I don’t think it was.” Void shook her head. She cast a glance at where Schadenfreude’s book was- sitting right inside of Locke’s office where it couldn’t cause any further harm to Locke’s mental state. “...Can’t say I’m surprised. That was the first time you used his power.”
“I think it’ll be the last time…” Locke sighed. “I don’t know if I can go through that again. It felt like… My thoughts kept meshing with his and… I couldn’t control my body. I didn’t like it…” There was a groan. “The moment Hyeon mentioned my mother… I sort of just… Felt myself lose control over my body. I was a puppet.”
“I heard Singing Machine’s pages have had the same effect on people…” Haru hummed. “At least you don’t have him on your floor…”

“Still…”

Locke adjusted their sitting position, folding their hands in their lap.

“...I wish I got to talk to Hyeon a bit more.”

He was the first person Locke had been able to interact from the outside- the first person that knew Locke. If not for Schadenfreude’s interference… Would they have been able to talk to him? Even if they were able to, what was there to talk about? It was obvious Hyeon had disdain for Locke’s parents… Would he even be speaking the truth?

“...The Library’s a cruel place. There’s no time for talking to people, even if they know you it seems.” Void Dream sighed, sitting down next to her patron. “...At least you got confirmation that your brother’s alive.”
“Is he really…?”
Void frowned and looked out towards the floor. “...I can’t confirm or deny his claims, but… I think once we go through Hanafuda and that one fixer’s book, we can find something. If not about him, then maybe your parents?” She tried to smile at Locke, but soon took note of how their face twisted into a grimace at the mere mention of their other family members. “...Hey, you managed to survive the reception.”
“My body’s in so much pain… And my head…” Locke groaned, clutching their skull. “Schadenfreude really did a number on me…”
Void patted Locke’s head. “...I suppose that’s what happens when you allow yourself to become a puppet to Abnormality’s power. I saw it many times back in L. Corp…”
“But, Locke used to be one of the strongest agents in the facility…” Haru brought up.

“Used to be. They're not anymore.”

Approaching the group was an unfamiliar sight- a tall woman with black hair tied into a high ponytail and an eyepatch made her way over. Her appearance seemed to make Void Dream uneasy, the Abnormality standing up. “Sit down. Suppressing isn't my duty anymore.”
Locke gave a confused look. “That outfit… Isn't it from the clerks from Disciplinary?”
“Used to be. I ain't one of those mediocre nobodies.”

Haru and Locke instantly made a face- they couldn't help but take offense to that before Locke's face shifted into realization.

“Wait, if… You’re in that outfit and you’re awake, then… Does that mean- Gebura is-”

There's a nod from the stranger.

“My name is Nikola. Assistant Librarian for the Language Floor… The floor Gebura is in charge of.”

Chapter Text

Gebura was awake now…? It was much sooner than Locke thought. The only thing stopping them from leaping in surprise was the massive headache they were still dealing with… That and the intimidating stare from Nikola herself.

“Close your mouth. You'll catch flies.” The former disciplinary agent snapped. “I saw your performance. You certainly have degraded. Can't say I'm not in the same boat, though…” She sighed, closing her eyes. “Been asleep for damn too long.”
“Um…” Locke soon finally found it in them to slowly stand up. “...May I ask why you're here?”
“Well, I wanted to see how receptions are carried out. You all finished before I could get here. Judging by your current state, it didn't go down too well.”

Locke frowned. Great. It was that obvious.

“We still got two of the guests booked.” Void Dream would stand next to Locke. “It's not our fault someone had their own personal escape button.”

“It happened to you guys too…?”

Approaching the group was a familiar and far friendlier face- Alec. He stood holding a few pieces of paper with a worried look. “We had a reception with the same issue… Well, Hod's floor did.”
“These guests must be getting smart. That or it's sheer confidence.” Void hummed.
“The good news is… We have something for you to further your floor's research.” Alec stepped forward and handed Locke what he was holding. “It's a Distortion. Or at least… related to one, I think? It was mentioned in one of the books we actually got from that reception Hod had. It sounds like Angela’s planning to send an invite.”

Locke grimaced at reading the name… 7 O'clock circus…? If they wanted to see a bunch of clowns get their faces punched in, Locke probably could just ask Angela to record their next reception.

Speaking of…

“...I don't think I'll be able to take on more receptions.” Locke sighed.
Haru shook her head. “Now, don't say that…”
“It's true. I can't keep asking you for help. Besides-”

Locke couldn't help but remember their encounter with Singing Machine… Alongside the troubles they had keeping Schadenfreude under wraps.

“...It's dangerous on this floor. For any human that sets foot on here… Even myself, it’s not safe.”

Death. Danger. While those two items are considered mere pebbles to the Library, it can end up being a massive obstacle that was difficult to overcome when it came down to a reception.

“...You just need to train and practice.” Nikola shook her head. “Not just your body, but your mind as well. I heard the rundown from Alec here. You're running a floor with only Abnormalities, yeah?”
“...Speaking of which, is it just Void Dream right now…?” Alec peeked from behind Nikola, as if afraid he'd get jumped by one of the monsters. “I thought… You had others…”
“Grave got booked.” Haru explained. “And… That's it.”
Locke then looked into their hands. “...We have Schadenfreude and The Firebird too, but… neither of them are fit to be assistants. At least Schadenfreude isn't. The Firebird… He kinda refuses to help me. Even if I train myself to keep up with them, what good will it do for me? They still don’t want to work with me.” They sighed. “Even if I try to repeat what I was taught, I just don’t get the same results…”
“...I can… Try to talk to Schadenfreude.” Alec slowly nodded. “Maybe I can convince him to work with you guys?”
“That isn't the issue. The issue was he took control over Locke because he doesn't like being looked at.” Void scoffed. “He might be the reason why our one guest got away…” She then looked at Locke. “It sounds like that's going to cause some problems…”
“...I should be fine. I… Don't think the other members of my family should show up.” There's a small look of relief. “...I don't think I want to deal with any of them here. Maybe if I can talk to them, but…”

…

“...Anywho… That's perhaps a problem for later…” Void cleared her throat. “Alec, you said you'll talk to Schadenfreude?”
“Mmhmm… I'll take his book to my floor. Maybe if I have some back up there, we can reach out to him.”
Haru then raised her hand. “I can come with you. I saw what all happened, so I can give background information.”
Locke couldn’t help but give a worried look. “Bringing his book to Yesod’s floor sounds a bit… Dangerous. What if he breaks out of his book? The way Schadenfreude became when all eyes were on him…”
Void Dream then shook her head. “I think they’ll be fine. It’s only on this floor can we do such a thing, it seems. Put it this way: if Singing Machine could, I’m sure he would’ve busted out of his book himself on Yesod's floor. Machine or not, he’d find some way to get others to listen to his terrifying melodies…”
Haru slowly nodded. “I heard Hod’s floor has Red Shoes, which… I feel like that’d be another Abnormality that should be barred entrance here. That’d be too much carnage to deal with…”
The Inhumanities patron seemed to feel a bit better, seeing the other assistants offer their help. “Let me get Schadenfreude’s book… I… I don't suppose Gebura wants to talk to me, does she…?” They looked up at Nikola.
“...She said to come by whenever you're ready.” Nikola spoke, closing her eyes. “Funny, I thought you’d want to delay the inevitable as much as possible.”

“...While I could, I shouldn’t. Besides… Maybe she can help me with the Abnormalities. Not so much with defeating them, but… Not letting them take control of me.” Locke would vanish into their office, taking hold of Schadenfreude’s book. “...Void, I’ll take you with me along with Grave. I’m not taking any chances…”
Void nodded. “Understood. We don’t blame you. I don’t, at least… As for the tree- ah, who am I kidding. The feeling’s probably mutual with him as well.” She would hand over Grave’s book before letting her own form vanish into pages once more… Becoming a rather soft looking book.

“...I take it that’s normal here.” Nikola looked at Alec and Haru, who both nodded. “Alright. You might want to leave your coat behind. Floor’s a bit hot.”
“...?” Locke gave a curious look, but soon left.

Giving one last look at their now empty floor… Then disembarking with their companions.

~~~~~

“Wings almighty you weren’t kidding-!”

Locke had their jacket over their shoulders, deeming it a bit too long to tie around their waist. Their skin felt like it would melt due to the massive amounts of lava both below and around the two as they walked. While it was certainly a unique sight matched with all of the heavy steel frameworks making up the flooring and walls… Poor Locke was practically sweating.
“I warned you.” Nikola scoffed. “Even gave ya a chance to drop it off with Alec so you can pick it up from him on your way back. You are heading back to get Schadenfreude’s book, right?”
There was some hesitation before Locke nodded. “...Right. I… I want to hope that Alec and the others can help me with Schadenfreude. I want to get better- Better at dealing with Abnormalities.”
“You’ve got your work cut out, that’s for sure. You used to be the top of the top on the Disciplinary team.” Nikola looked at Locke. “You were a machine, practically…”

Locke tightened their grip on their bag, frowning.

“Merciless, cold-blooded… When you appeared, we didn’t have to rely on those Rabbits.”

“...Is that true?”

“In some cases, yeah, but there were some days we had to drag your sorry ass back. If we didn’t, they might have mistaken you for an Abnormality. You were pretty much decorated with some brutal E.G.O. gifts.”

“...What happened to all of them?”

“Hell if I know.” Nikola shrugged. She then stopped in front of the more normal looking structures. “Here's Gebura's office. Just knock and go in.”
“Wait- you're not coming in too?”
“What reason do I have? I wasn't sent as your babysitter.”

…If Locke had their doubts before, they certainly could tell now Nikola was truly a former Disciplinary agent-

“Hey.”

The door had opened and Locke instantly was smacked in the face with the stench of cigarettes, causing them to cover their mouth and nose with both hands. Greeting the two was a woman with long, red hair and scars decorating her face. Despite the warmth of the floor, she wore a jacket over darker colored clothes. To signify her status as a Patron, a red gem held back a darker colored tie.

The voice and sheer intimidating aura was unmistakable.

“...Gebura.” Nikola looked surprised, but remained formal. Even putting her hands behind her back. “We didn't disturb you, did we?”
“You did, actually. Was hoping to get some peace for a moment to collect my thoughts.” Gebura took a drag off of her cigarette. “...Locke.”
“Y-yes, ma'am-?!”
“First. Cut that out. I'm not your superior. Not anymore.” Gebura huffed out some smoke, turning her head away. “Second. Ease up. I know for a fact you're not ‘Zeta’ anymore.” She then turned around, entering her office. “Come inside. Nikola. You're free to go.”

Gulping, Locke would take one look at Nikola- only to see her walking away already. They’d frown and walk into Gebura’s office.

It was messy, to say the least. Perhaps it could contest against Roland’s floor, especially with the scent of smoke and lava in the air. The shelves were disorganized and some of its contents were spilled out on the floor.
The room consisted of A low end table and a couch that actually seemed pretty comfortable. A large window sood behind the couch, giving a good view at one of the lava buckets pouring out the glistening, yet dangerous liquid.
Gebura would sit down on the couch, taking hold of a cup she had on it and drinking its contents before she looked over at Locke, who had still been standing in the doorway with hands by their side. Eyes stared onwards, looking like a deer in headlights. They even flinched when Gebura sighed at the sight.
“You can sit down, you know.” Gebura motioned to the space next to her.
“I… I'll stay standing.” Locke slightly bowed their head while looking at Gebura. Their legs ached from the trip, but they didn't feel comfortable at all being perched so casually next to Gebura.
The other patron, on the other hand, had no issues getting comfortable. Gebura leaned into the plush couch and looked up at the ceiling.

Silence.

Just. Silence.

It stayed like that until Gebura took another drag from her cigarette. Smoke was blown in the air before she faced Locke.

“You're not ready to talk, are you?”
“I-I am!”
“Then why are you hesitating?” Gebura sat up straight. “You've had the floor all to yourself.”
“I just…” Locke fidgeted with their bag, frowning.

“...I expected you to try hurting me. Something- all I've heard was how terrifying I was. How… How inhuman.”

The silence burned into the room once again. It felt as stifling as the heat. Had Locke said something wrong-

“That's two of us.”
“...? What do you mean?”

“I am not the Disciplinary Sephirah anymore, but there are most likely those out there who allow that version of myself to continue living on in their minds. What should just be a memory is reality to them. To them, I'm still cruel, heartless.” Gebura then frowned, standing up. “You remind me of someone I used to know. Perhaps not in your mannerisms, but what happened to you.” Gebura stood up and walked to the window. “Let's call her… Kali. Kali thought she was helping out those who were just in need as she was. She swore to protect those around her, but their payment became taking advantage of her. Breaking into Kali's house… The neighbors would search high and low for whatever they could use as a means to leave behind the place they all lived in.”
“That's-”
“Horrible, but unsurprising. This is the City.” Gebura then looked at Locke. “It happened to you. You came here with bright, star-filled eyes. The last time I saw you… Well, you were wearing that blindfold from the one bird. Looking back on it now, though, I can tell you grew hardened and into what the company wanted you to be. Like Kali, your dream was trampled upon and robbed. You were used. Abused.”

Locke didn’t have a hard time believing it, judging by what the others had already laid out before them… It still felt like a heavy pill to swallow. In an odd way, they felt better knowing that it seemed like Gebura understood and didn’t hold a grudge as Locke anticipated. Guilt settled in alongside it, for the librarian felt horrible they expected such things.

“...I hate how much it sounds like something that'd happen to me. Considering what the other patrons have told me…” Locke drew in a slow breath, before gagging slightly on the cigarette scent. “I… I always liked stories about heroes. About people who could make things better for those beneath them. That’s why I came here…”
Gebura leaned against a shelf near the window. “You were a clerk prior to all of this. Not here, but elsewhere.”
“I was. I… Wanted to make a change. I didn’t like how my fellow clerks were treated where I was from. I wasn’t even treated that harshly. I was lucky the department I was in was the same as my brother’s.” There’s a dry chuckle from Locke. “I’ve always been selfish. Maybe I’m not that different from my parents.”
The other patron would give a small look before running a hand through her hair. “I’ve no idea what your parents put you through, but I know I’m partially to blame for the reason you became the way you did.”

“What do you mean?”

“You were molded into the perfect image of a Disciplinary Agent. You held no mercy and became emotionless. The Abnormalities feared you. Well… Almost all of them. They either feared you or hated you. It got to a point where you could only work on specific ones. Or none at all- you’d stay standby for suppression duty.” Gebura looked down at her cigarette, narrowing her eyes. “That’s why you got booted to my team. I specifically requested the old drunkard upstairs to toss you my way. Manager decided it'd be for the best in the end.”
“I… I see…” Locke bit their lip while looking down at their bag, being partially glad the Abnormalities slumbering within were closed off to the conversation. “...Tiphereth mentioned we fought-”

“Correct.”
“...There was mention that I was in the Extraction team.”
“Correct.”
“I assume that when I was in that team, we went up against each other?”
“Correct.”
“Is that the reason why we fought?”
“Partially correct.”

Gebura paced around the room, placing the cig back between her lips. Her hands became shoved into her pockets. “You were running around, releasing all the Abnormalities. Between you doing that, the Extraction team fighting against the other agents, and Binah herself… It was a nightmare to deal with.”
“R-Releasing Abnormalities-?!”
“Tone it down a bit.” Gebura hissed. “Using your blade, you allowed them all to run free. You didn’t, however, attack anyone yourself. Abnormality or human… They were spared. It was an odd thing to see unravel… Naturally, I dubbed you a traitor and went on to take care of you myself. Would’ve ended your life, if not for you teleporting away with your E.G.O. gear.”
Locke gulped, putting a hand over their chest. “...It makes sense now, at least.” Locke swallowed hard, looking away. “The others- they mentioned I received doses of Enkephalin.”
“It was the only way to keep you from freaking out all the time.” Gebura leaned backwards, stretching out. “If you didn’t have it, you’d get sick at the sight of a corpse. As you can imagine, that’s troublesome when you work in a place like L. Corp.”
The inhumanities patron scrunched up their face. “I feel like… That’s a normal reaction…” The mere thought of it already made Locke feel uneasy. “...I basically became a puppet, didn’t I…?”

“Locke.”

It was then that Locke realized Gebura had turned around and walked up to them, making Locke panic and jump backwards.

“S… Sorry-! I was just… Voicing my thoughts-!”
“While you’re not wrong there… You’re not the same person you were before. Sure the others already told you that.”
“...Netzach did.”
“Well, that’s surprising. Expected to hear someone like Hod say that, but… Considering he’s technically your first boss here, I shouldn’t be too surprised.” Gebura then waved her hand. “Anyways. Locke, let me ask you something. Why do you want your memories back?”

“...I think at this point, I don’t.” Locke had difficulties looking up at the taller librarian, averting their gaze away. “It doesn’t sound so pleasant and… at this point, I think the only reason I want to remember it is so I can properly apologize for it.”

“There’s nothing to apologize for.”

“Huh?”

“You didn’t ask to become the way you did. Sure, forgiveness isn’t something that others are going to hand off to you like it’s candy. Yet… That’s on them. Everything that happened to you- it was out of your control. Why would you want to apologize for something that isn't even your fault?”
Locke blinked. “But… I backstabber everyone-”
“You did. You pissed everyone off, myself included. I wouldn't have tried killing your ass if I wasn't angry.”

Locke gulped.

“Just take a step back and ask yourself. Are you apologizing for something you did, or something that was caused by those who put you in such a position?” Gebura walked back to the couch and sat down. “Is it worth remembering something you don't want to just to apologize for being pushed over the edge?”

There was a sting in Locke's heart that knew Gebura was right. With everything they know… and now additional information…
Death wasn't forever here, that was obvious. If those that fell in Lobotomy Corporation could be brought back here, then Locke would surely see those that they had killed indirectly… Maybe even directly. They couldn't just shift the blame over to the company, could they?

“...Still.” Locke closed their eyes, shaking their head. “...I should’ve been stronger to… Just refuse it. To maybe have been smart enough not to come here.”
“There’s no way in hell you would’ve guessed this would’ve happened.” Gebura scoffed, turning away from Locke. “Well, if that’s it. I’m going to meditate.”

“Wait-”

“For god’s sake- what else is there to discuss?”

“...I wanted to apologize for… Everything I did before this place got changed, but… I see it’s kinda pointless.”
“Weren’t you listening? Of course it is. Words can’t change a thing.” Gebura waved her hand, dismissing Locke. She did at least turn around and give the Librarian a look. “...Look, kid, Your heart’s in the right place, but do think on what I’ve said.”
“I will. Thank you, Gebura.”
“...If things don’t work out on your floor, you can always come back here.” There’s a slow nod from the Language patron. “You must still be gutsy enough if you plan on living among those things.” She motioned at Locke’s bag.
There’s a small chuckle from Locke. “Tiphereth already offered.”
“Well, look at that.” Gebura’s face didn’t show it, but she sounded amused. “Guess the pipsqueaks have to stick together.”

“H-hey! I’m not that short-!”

“Anywho.” She took another drag off of her cigarette. “All in all… We both aren’t who we used to be. I’m not gonna try to chase the past, and I recommend you do the same. You’re a good kid. Naive, but like I said… Heart’s in the right place.”
“I… I’m trying to get better… Oh- Can… I make a selfish request?”
“You already are by daring to ask another question-”
“Sorry-!”
“On with it.”

“...I want help. I want help in training both my body and my mind to deal with the Abnormalities. I had used Schadenfreude’s power and… it overtook me. I… I didn’t like how I felt. Usually when I borrow the power of the Abnormalities here, it’s just a small itch on my mind, but this… I wasn’t in control. It felt like I was drowning.”
“Well, that’s not a surprise. You’re not used to that kind of stuff. Not to mention, it sounds like the Abnormalities are more lucid on your floor than anyone else’s.” Gebura shrugged. “You’re not a high level agent anymore, but at least you’ve got a body that you don’t have to worry about shredding to the point of no return.”
“S-still… I want to try to be helpful to the Library. Maybe if I help out, we can reach Angela’s goal faster and… Everyone can be free at last.” Locke soon realized how much their words only proved Gebura’s point of them being fleeceable, their face twisting into a frown. “Not only that, but… I don’t want to feel like that ever again. It felt horrendous and nauseating watching my own body lash out in such a way…”
“Question. Which Abnormality?”
“Schadenfreude.”
“...? You got your ass handed to you by a HE?”
“Listen-! I’ve never used his power before! Didn’t you just say there’s a few factors that are the reason for that?!”
“Right.” Gebura eventually finished her cigarette, walking over to an ashtray to dispose of it. “Well, for starters, do your research on the Abnormality you’ll be fighting alongside with. Sounds like you didn’t. If you’re going to be the Inhumanities patron, you’ll have to steel yourself and actually read.”

Locke frowned. They had been doing research, but… Not their fault some of the entries were graphic as hell. Not only that, but there were a few that were vague. They either went into too little detail or too much…

“You at least have the chance to talk to them. Most of the time, Abnormalities weren’t capable of thought or speech… No- they all are capable of thought, it’s the talking part that was an issue.” Gebura looked back up at Locke. “As for your mind… You just have to get used to dealing with them. Practice using their power. Try using a lower level Abnormality next time- see if it happens again. What other Abnormalities do you have?”
“...Void Dream and Grave of Cherry Blossoms.” Locke dug out their books to show Gebura, who inspected them for a brief moment. “I… Technically have The Firebird too, but… He doesn’t want to work with me.”
“...Quite an odd lineup.”
The books were returned back to Locke’s bag, the patron closing it shut before the books could smell of smoke. “Well…! I did find out that I can bring other Abnormalities onto my floor.”
“I heard about that from Alec.”

Locke gulped.

“Try not to go for the more dangerous ones.”
“I… I’ll try.”

“Now, then…” Gebura stretched. “You’re dismissed. I can’t quite help with the mind part, but… If you want practice using a specific weapon or whatever, come down. Just don’t bug me if I’m meditating.”
“Thank you, Gebura.”
“Don’t mention it.”

With that, Locke exited the office, practically coughing when they reached the outside. Their lungs grew so accustomed to the smoke, now they were practically begging for clear air. Though, the heat made it a bit difficult to grasp some.
Once they recovered from their minor fit, Locke sighed and took one last look at the office.

“...Still as intimidating as ever, but…”

Gebura’s got her heart in a good place, at least Locke thought so.

Time to make the trip to Yesod’s floor once more… And retrieve Schadenfreude. With hope in their heart once more, Locke began to leave the floor. Allowing the cooler air to be their guide on the way out.

Chapter Text

The towering buildings of Yesod's floor never ceased to make Locke's head spin, but it seems like there were now accommodations for their poor sense of direction as now there were road signs pointing to where they needed to go. Relieved at the sight, they pressed on and followed the ones that directed them to Yesod's office. If the others weren't there, then perhaps Yesod might have an inkling of where they might be.
At this point now, the gears grinding together meshed like white noise. There were small moments in which they did jolt Locke out of their thoughts, but they were a far more welcomed sound than that of strife during a reception. Bone crunching, blades piercing… sounds of cheap tactics such as the chains from Jikan's cronies…

“Locke!”

Haru greeted Locke with a smile. “How did it go? Were you able to get some answers?”
The patron approached the assistant inside of Yesod's office, giving a shy wave after realizing both Haru and Alec stood inside. “I… I did. Gebura gave me a lot to think about.”
“Good or bad…?” Alec asked, tilting his head curiously.

“...Perhaps a mix of both.”

Alec and Haru looked at one another, silently knowing it was best not to pry. “Well… We have good news and bad news.”
“The bad news is…?”
“Schadenfreude still doesn't want to open up.” Haru gave an apologetic look. “He's still shaken up about the whole thing… Not only that, but he really hates becoming human.”
Locke sighed. They partially expected that. “The good news?”
“We might be able to ask one of the other floors to loan you an Abnormality for the time being.” Haru put her hands together. “Don't worry- it won't be Singing Machine.”
Alec gave a slight nod. “We already decided that it won't be a good idea… Instead, we wanna visit the other floors and scope out what they have. We just need to be careful- it'll have to be a floor that Isn't going to do a reception.”

“Obviously.”

Yesod soon approached the trio. “It'll be a bit difficult as we don't have much to offer. I believe Malkuth has more Abnormalities than we do at the moment, but it's because of that she's gotten more work.”
“Hmm…” Haru hummed. “...I wonder if Roland would be willing to…” She then looked at the others. “We don't have that many Abnormalities on our floor, but since the other floors have opened… We haven't had much work because of that.”
“That's only Bloodbath and Heart of Aspiration, though.” Yesod sighed.
“Those two… Would it be safe to use either of them?” Locke hesitated, and with good reason. They sounded a bit scary…
“Well we won't know until we try bringing them up to your floor. Alternatively, we can see if there are other Abnormalities on your floor.” Haru suggested. “I just wonder how many there are in the Library…”
“Wouldn't it be the same amount of the ones the facility had prior to uh… The change?” Alec moved his hands in a way that resembled turning an object upside down.
Haru shook her head. “We have some Abnormalities that weren't in the facility as far as I know, like Pinnochio from our floor.” She then looked over at Locke. “That's right- you came from another facility. Maybe you'll see one you recognize?”
“I, uh… Kinda hope not…” Locke seemed to grow slightly pale. “There were a few I didn't like…”
“You can't be picky.” Yesod shook his head.
“They kind of have to be…” Alec frowned. “If they don't want to suffer another incident like Schadenfreude or Singing Machine.”
“Then… Let's stay away from the machine-like Abnormalities.” Haru would suggest. “They seem to be a bit finicky, especially when given human forms.”

“Then! We have a suggestion for them!”

Approaching were a pair of assistant librarians in bright yellow uniforms… Assistants from Tiphereth’s floor.
The one that spoke was a short man with short reddish hair and piercings under his lips. His eyes looked dark, but a smile played on his face. In his hands was a pink, glittery book.
Following behind had a similar face, but lacked the piercings and dark eyes… Instead, her eyes looked much brighter. Her hair was long and black, cut straight across neatly. A green batch of hair clips would banish part of her bangs to the side of her face. In addition, she had blue streaks going down the back of her hair.

“Oh…! Why must you rush ahead…?!” The girl following sounded upset. “We could've gotten lost!”
“Hey, we got here.” The man smiled. “Been a while, Haru.”
“Eh?” Haru gave a confused look. “...I remember Harmony, but-”
“Well, let's just say her twin decided to take on a new identity. They're loving the new body Angela gifted them. Just call me Joshua.” The man then turned to face Locke. “You're Locke, yeah? Surely not as scary as I remember.”
Locke made a slightly upset face at the words, somewhat feeling annoyed at this point. “Alright, I get it. I'm not that person. Can you please just tell me why you're here…?”
“We're here on official business from Tiphereth herself. She said something about wanting to give you this and having you give it a try.”
“Hold on. I recognize that name.” Yesod took the book out of Joshua’s hands. “...This is a WAW level threat.”
“Yeah, so? That was back then, this is now! Besides, I think it'll be a good idea.”
Yesod folded his arms. “I dare wonder then what Tiphereth was thinking of giving away such a dangerous Abnormality.”
Harmony pouted. “He's lying. He just wants to see what'd happen.”

“...This might work.”

Everyone turned to face Alec, who was looking at the book in Yesod’s hand. “That's Magical Girl, right? One of them at least. The one that helped us during breaches…”
“Helpful is giving her too much credit. If we messed something up, she would go on her own frenzy…” Harmony gave a fearful look. “Even if we didn't mess something up, she'd still start acting up and eventually breach herself…!” She then pried the book away from Yesod. “I told you this is a bad idea! There’s a reason why she’s called the Queen of Hatred!”

Locke closed their eyes and held up their hands, as if motioning for the other to stop. They felt overwhelmed by everything that was happening and took a deep breath. “...How about we take the books to my floor and see what happens?” They suggested. “...It might be best to hold off on Queen of Hatred unless Heart of Aspiration and Bloodbath refuse to work… Yesod, I hate to ask, but do you have any other Abnormalities with you?”
“None you can take with you. I’ve got my own work to attend to using their abilities. Between everyone on the lower floors, we all have at least three Abnormaliites.” Yesod sighed. “My guess is both Tiphereth and Gebura only have one at their own disposal at the moment. They’re less likely to take on receptions… Though, it’s not entirely out of the question.”
“I wonder why then Roland has two…” Locke frowned. “Well… Either way- I’ll try those out and if they don’t wish to help, then I’ll look into either using Queen of Hatred or exploring my floor to find another Abnormality.” They nodded. “I need to figure something out, since… I’ll be undertaking a more serious reception than what I’m used to.”
Yesod nodded. “Angela made us aware.”
“That explains why you two came by here…” Haru looked over at Harmony and Joshua, who was trying to get the Queen of Hatred’s book back from the other. “Tiphereth must’ve been told, right?”
“She was, and this idiot likes to eavesdrop.” Harmony narrowed her eyes at Joshua, who just shrugged. “...Anyways. If you decide to try getting her help, we can oversee Queen of Hatred. I doubt we’ll be called for a reception any time soon and we still have our key pages we used to deal with her.”
“Thank you… Alright. First stop is Roland’s floor and then onto my floor.” Locke gave a small smile, seeming a bit better than they did before.

~~~~~

“Thank you both for coming with me again.” Locke looked at the two Natural Science assistants that trailed behind. “I’m sorry for causing a ruckus…”
“Joshua should be saying that…” Harmony sighed and shook her head. “It’s no problem. Like I said, I don’t think we’ll be busy until we can catch up to the rest of the Library, seeing as most here already have way more Abnormality abilities at their disposal.”
“That and we wanted to see your floor. Heard it’s a weird one.” Joshua hummed.
Harmony used Queen of Hatred’s book to poke at Joshua’s back. “Be nice, please… Hey, is it normal for Abnormality books to start whispering…?”
“They tend to act a bit strangely near Locke’s floor.” Haru explained. “After all, they’re not bound by the same restrictions they are on the other floors.” She then looked down at Queen of Hatred’s book. “I think this is the first time a WAW has been brought down, so it might not be as stable as the others…”

…The hell would happen if they brought an ALEPH down…?

The group soon made it at the end of their journey, stepping out onto Locke’s floor. Harmony stayed as previously instructed; right behind the boundary that was between the Library and it’s bizarre floor. She held onto the book tightly, as if afraid that it’d somehow manage to slip and materialize the glittery nightmare that was the Abnormality deep within. “Are you sure this is safe?”

Locke didn’t nod or shake their head. They weren’t even sure, but… They didn’t have many other options.

“So how do we get Heart of Aspiration and Bloodbath out of their books?” Joshua watched as Haru placed them down. “Step on them? Light them on fire?”
Haru blinked. “The hell’s wrong with you- we’re trying to get them to trust Locke, not hate them even more than they might already.”

“They might be more willing to help than that muttering magical girl-”

Void Dream emerged from her book, landing onto the floor gracefully. She stretched with a yawn and then looked over at Joshua and Harmony. “Ah. You two are awake now. Good morning, afternoon, evening… I don’t know what time it is, but good morning to you both.”

Harmony flinched at watching the sight, while Joshua didn’t seem to react much. “I was expecting something a bit more…” He frowned. “Magical?”
“...” Void just stared at him and then turned to Grave once he was back to human form. “Second time you’ve been booked-”
“I know, I know-” Grave sighed. “...It’s good to see our dear Patron is unharmed, at least.” He then looked down at the books on the ground. “...Are we doing another summoning?”
“Bloodbath and Heart of Aspiration.” Locke nodded.
“Schadenfreude no good?” Void would frown. “Where’s Alec?”
“He wanted to keep Schadenfreude on his floor to see if they can do something about him.” Haru responded. “Hopefully they figure something out…”

If not-

…Who the hell knows what else lay waiting for Locke to find them on this floor? They shuffled about, anxious over the whole situation. They'd need all the help they could get.

Then.

There was a voice. A voice that didn’t sound familiar to anyone.

“You need assistance? I can help you no problem.”

Harmony jumped back, eyes widening at the voice. “Wh-which… Who was that?!”

Judging by the fact the Heart of Aspiration’s book began to bleed out onto the floor- it might’ve been their answer. For shortly after, the book fluttered to life.

Before them stood a somewhat tall figure with a hoodie that was almost entirely reddish pink save for a single blue sleeve. The center of the hoodie’s front had an odd design that made one wonder if it was actually teeth- several rows in fact. The odd design stretched from the center, making it look like there was a mouth right in the center of their torso. In addition, it looked like there was a pair of ribs surrounding the hoodie as well. They looked to be made of actual bones…
Darker red colored pants went down to the figure’s ankles, barely covering a pair of shoes that were almost the same shade of blue as the sleeve.
The human Abnormality lacked any eyes in their sockets, but one felt an uneasy gaze from within. Blood was smeared around their eyes and even their lips, which were curled into a light smile. Messy, red hair was somewhat held back by a set of headphones that had a bright red cord trailing down into their back pocket.

“Been a while, Locke. Good to see you again. I’d ask if your empty heart requires a pulse once again, but… Seems like you’re more full of life than usual.”

There was a thud as Harmony fell to the floor, eyes wide. “Wh-wh… Even tools can-?!”
“Sure they can. Anything’s possible on Locke’s floor.” Grave seemed a bit amused by Harmony’s reaction, which earned him an elbow to the ribs from Void Dream. “...Anywho… Empty heart, huh?” He looked at Locke.
“I-I’m not like that anymore…” Locke seemed a bit surprised by the heart’s human form themselves. “...Things have changed, um… Is it ok if I call you Aspiration?”
There’s a nod. “Far more polite than before- things surely have changed… Where’s your blindfold?” They would approach and point at Locke’s eyes. “Something must’ve gone wrong, hasn’t it…?”

Gone wrong? Perhaps in a way, but-

“That aside… you need help, yeah? I can certainly offer it if you can keep up with such fervent beats.”

Beats…? Suppose that makes sense, given their name…

“...I wonder why Bloodbath isn’t responding.” Haru looked down at the book, taking hold of it. “...! Maybe there has to be a specific way to trigger each book!” She then stood up. “Locke, do you remember how you got Void Dream to emerge from her book?
“She was already around when I got here before… She put Roland to sleep.”
“He needed sleep.” Void would correct Locke.
Haru hummed. “...And Grave?”
“Angela got me on my feet.” Grave hummed. “Maybe we can get her?”
“I don't like relying on her too much… Let me check the binder…” Locke looked behind their shoulder in the direction of their office. “I should be right back-”

Yet-

Eyes widened. The floor began to shift and change. Harmony's own shout became lost as she became shut out.
The floors warped into sleek, black strips with blue lights underneath. Blood splattered everywhere and the sickening stench of blood settled in.

“Why is this happening again-!?” Haru shouted, looking around wildly.

Again…?

That's right-

Locke remembered now. Roland's floor was distorted into such a cruel and disgusting sight. The only thing missing were the bodies strewn about… the lights and decorations made out of human guts were present, but not the piles of gore…
Everything happening so suddenly made the patron nauseous. Was this because of how their floor was far more unique than the others…? “...What do we do…” Locke looked around wildly before being spooked by a loud noise-

Joshua had banged against the wall that had formed between them and Harmony. “Dammit… It won't bust open!”
“...Let's keep going ahead.” Haru pointed at the opposite end where a door was. “I've a bad feeling… Locke. The book you were researching before… it was still in your office, wasn't it?”
“It was…”
“If It was strong enough to change the layout of Roland's floor…” Haru frowned. “...Only humans can enter your office, right? No Abnormalities?”
“If we try, our bodies start to crumble into pages.” Grave nodded. “...Are you implying a human has such power?”

Haru shook her head. “That thing we fought was no longer human…”

Locke gulped.

“Is… Is it what lies ahead?” Locke looked towards the door. “If we defeat it, then… We can return this place back to normal… I think.” They then looked to Heart of Aspiration. After taking a deep breath and closing their eyes, Locke would soon speak again towards the Abnormality. “...Consider this a test.”
“Oh?”
“A test to see how compatible you are with us.” Locke slowly nodded. They walked up to the front, pointing their baton outwards. “We can only advance forward it seems.”
“Hold on-!” Haru stood in front of the doorway with her arms out. “Only Joshua has a Key page, right?”
Joshua nodded and waved his hand. “I can take the lead- A WARP train should be simple enough to navigate-”

Yet, Locke shook their head.

“I still have mine. This is my floor and my problem… Allow me to be the leader. I’ve been on one of these before so I can recognize the layout.”

Not only that, but-

This was their floor, thus this was their responsibility. They had to step up.

“Haru, please stay behind us.” Locke would command. “I’m not leaving you here alone. No clue what might happen.”
Haru would blink, but nodded. “R-right.”
“Joshua, what Key page do you have?”
“Uh- Liwei. Full-Stop Office.”
“Alright. You take up the back as well. Stay in front of Haru.” Locke would outstretch their hand and then look over at the Abnormalities. “You three, you stay by me. This is a narrow space, so do be careful.”
Void would then raise her hand. “Maybe Grave should sit this one out… He’s been getting booked a lot lately.”
Locke, however, would shake their head. “No. For this… Let’s get anyone and everyone we can. That includes Bloodbath there.” They’d pick up the book and hand it to Haru. “Here. This belongs to your floor, so you keep it.” Locke then walked up front and approached the first door, putting their hand over it. This wasn’t just a test for Heart of Aspiration’s capability as an Assistant-

This was Locke’s way of proving to themselves they are far more than capable of commandeering a floor just like the other patrons.

“If everyone’s ready… Let’s advance.”

Chapter Text

The W. Corp train carts weren’t hard to navigate. If anything, the hardest part of all was bearing witness to the gore and guts around the place. Though, quite shocking was that Joshua didn’t seem phased by any of this. Haru, on the other hand, stuck close to the group. Almost clinging to their backs. While she had experienced the true danger of this nightmare, it seems wounds still cut deep. 

Locke- Well,

The stench was disgusting to them, yet the patron pressed on, taking up the lead and making sure to pause and listen into a cart before diving in. 

“You’re being far too careful.” Joshua sighed. “If we keep stopping and making sure there’s nothing in these carts-”

“We’ll die.” Locke finished the man’s sentence for him. “...Please, understand I’d rather not find out what would happen if we were to be booked in such a weird place… Haru. When this happened on your floor, I doubt it was this empty… Right?”

“R-right… Ugh- this sight…” She’d wince. “I’m surprised there’s not any more of those weird globs of flesh around here…”

Joshua scoffed. “Don’t say that- you’ll sure as hell spill trouble for us!”

His change in personality was to be troublesome to deal with, but Locke couldn’t blame him. Joshua probably wanted to make sure Harmony was safe, after all. At the very least, she didn’t get warped into the same situation…

“...How peculiar.” Heart of Aspiration could be heard muttering as they followed the group. “This isn’t the sort of help I thought I’d be getting into-”

As if on cue, the next door ahead had a large banging noise resounding from it. Nearly everyone in the current car flinched, eyes turning towards the door in anticipation.

Haru then cleared her throat. “...Locke. Can you look through the window? Do you see a pile of flesh?” She cringed at her own words. “It’s… A weird question, but- what shape are they? If any…”

Not questioning a thing, Locke would slowly creep towards. Their case was at the ready just in case. It was hard to look into the next car, but Locke could see a figure moving around. 

“...It’s a fist.”

“It’s a what-”

“A fist.” Locke looked at Joshua, who looked stupefied. “Uh- what does that mean?”

“Means… Joshua should go first.” Haru pointed at him. “Your weapon- Liwei’s weapon… It’s a gun, right?”

“Uh- one of them… What’s a bullet going to do against a damn giant fist?” Joshua held up the firearm, waving it around. “I don’t know if you recall, but bullets are expensive pieces of crap against… literally anything the City has to offer.”

Haru shook her head. “When I was a clerk, all they gave us was a pistol. I managed to survive just fine with it.” She gave a small smile. “You’d be surprised at what you’re capable of. Besides- you even have the Library’s ability to transform even such a useless weapon into something great.”

Joshua looked between Haru and Locke before sighing. “...Fine, just stay behind me. Back me up.” Joshua looked at Locke as he would walk towards the door.

“You have our word.” Locke nodded. “On three.”

One…

Two…

Three-!

Locke flung the door open and watched as Joshua made his mark on the animated amalgamation. The bullet made its way right between a pair of glassy eyes. Blood flowed out and a drooling mouth sputtered words of surprise. 

“Baaad…! Baad guise-!”

“What’s up with this absurd speech-?” Joshua would fire another bullet. “Oi, Locke!”

This time, the creature got smart. The bullet didn’t make an impact this time, but it sure left a cut where it grazed skin. Before it could pounce on Joshua, Locke got in front and shoved it back using the cello case. Using it as a shield, they would stand in front of the man. “Grave! Are you able to get in front of me?”

“I can, what do you need?”

“You can use a breeze thing… A windy kinda thing- uh! Push that thing back!” Locke’s eyes widened when they noticed that their opponent was getting ready to stand back up again.

With a nod, Grave would soon push the monstrous being against the wall using a strong enough wind.

“Now, pull it towards us!” Locke requested, getting a set of blades ready. 

“Are you insane-”

“Maybe.” Locke shrugged at Joshua’s words with a slightly coy smile. “Just get ready to pull the trigger!”

The winds would pull towards the group-

The monster first being shot at and then pulled closer to become pierced on a series of painful blades. It cried out in pain, agony… Sounding almost…

Like a human, but-

Before Locke could comprehend the rest of their thoughts, the horrifying arms reached out and hands grasped a hold of their blades. Despite the pain, it was trying to pry them off…

“It…! It huuuurts!”

The voice and tone made Locke flinched- horrible flashbacks came across their eyes-

“That despair that drove you here… How far will it push you forth?”

Locke froze- it was an unfamiliar voice… Was it--

Jolting Locke out of their thoughts, Aspiration would take the lead- the arm with a blue sleeve transformed into a terrifyingly bloody arm. Down it slammed into the monstrosity and caused it to stagger backwards, gasping in pain as blood seeped out of their arms.

“Ho-hold on!” Void would soon intervene. “Aren’t we supposed to hold back…?” 

“This isn’t a reception.” Grave scoffed. “We can go as hard as we like against these horrendous eyesores. I’m sure you have no complaints, Aspiration?” He then looked down at Locke. “Are you alright? You’ve gotten a bit pale.”

“I’m… Yeah- I’m fine…” Locke ran a hand through their hair. “...! Haru! Get back!”

Falling down from the ceiling was another one of those horrendous shaped creatures- this one was taking on a form far less easier to grasp… It choked on spit and blood, staring at the group with scornful eyes. “Yew….! Yeeew guise…. Not… wanted!” It rose a terrifying sharp blade down, causing the group to jump back.

“Dammit! We’re surrounded…” Locke hissed. “...Aspiration, come with me towards the one behind! Joshua! Void Dream, focus on the one that looks like a fist!”

Switching places, the group now repositioned themselves- Joshua and Void Dream stood before the staggered hulking beast of a person while Locke and Aspiration stood before its sharp buddy. 

“Grave! Push them back, please!”

“Got it~ Same as before?”

“Yes! Everyone, get ready!”

The wind blew the two on opposite sides before pulling them close once more, not giving them a mere moment to catch a hold of themselves. Blood and amalgamated guts fluttered away like confetti. The sheer force being enough to stupefy or render the enemies into nothing but glistening golden pages. No books were left behind, but frankly it seemed like no one cared.

What was more important at the moment was getting the hell out of here.

“Pwease…. No hurt….!” An injured monster begged. Though, short work was made of it with Void Dream and Joshua landing the finishing blow, causing a shrill yell to echo. It was piercing enough to make a few cover their ears, wincing at the painful volume.

Why-

Why did it feel overwhelming…

Locke looked over at Haru, who gave a surprised yell-

The Abnormality book in her care started spilling blood out of its pages.

“Is that normal?!” Joshua cringed away from the pool of blood that began to form on the floor. “I’m gonna go with no based off of your reactions-! How do we stop it?!”

Haru held the book up high and away from her body. She looked up at it with wide eyes full of panic. “We need to get out of this place soon… How much longer until we reach the last cart?” Her attention went towards Locke, who seemed to have even more color gone from their face at seeing the book’s reaction. 

The librarian took off their glasses and shut their eyes, trying to recollect themselves. After taking a deep breath, Locke would slide their glasses back on and sighed. “...Hopefully not much longer…” They then looked at the book, taking note of how its reaction seemed to have slowed down after they eased themselves. “...Haru, keep that book away from me.”

“Huh? Um, alright…” She still watched in horror as the book seemed to bleed everywhere, until Grave took it out of her hands.

“I can take care of this.” Grave would hold the book close to his chest, watching as it soon finally stopped gushing blood everywhere. “...There.”

Void Dream couldn’t help but look somewhat impressed. “How did you manage to do that?”

Locke then snapped their fingers. “Grave. You absorb blood to make your petals a brighter color, right?” They then pointed to Grave’s head. “Your flowers look more vivid now… And- your damage type…”

Grave gave a proud looking smile. “We cancel each other out, I suppose. Don’t worry. I’ll keep Bloodbath safe.”

“I’m more concerned about our patron here…” Void Dream sighed. “...As long as it works, I guess…”

The group all stopped, however, for there was an ominous noise coming right from behind. It sounded like something was approaching them and fast. The group all tensed up, looking at the source and the door that would allow them to advance.

“Are they just spawning out of nowhere now?” Joshua made a face. 

“I’m not surprised… We are at the mercy of this damn abomination…” Locke muttered. “L-Let’s just keep going-! Don’t look back! We can’t let it get to us, whatever the hell it is-!”

Without taking another moment, the group would advance through the door, rushing forward. Everything became a blur as doors were shoved open and monsters were ignored. Certainly the exit was within reach…

The stench of blood and viscera only seemed to intensify in the air as they fled. While perhaps nothing out of the ordinary compared to the ordeals within L. Corp, it still was quite an unwelcome experience to be trudging through nonetheless. 

Soon, the final cart was reached.

And before them was a horrifying monstrosity, far more foul than the rest.

A hulking monster with two heads turned to look at them, a twisted smile on both faces. One seemed to be that of a young woman with brown hair and the other of a man with shorter, blue hair. Right where their chests should have been was a mouth with far too many teeth and a singular eye that looked straight at the group of visitors. Perhaps the most jarring feature was the apron they wore. It was stained red with blood and had the words “LOVE TOWN” stitched on with a heart smack in the middle. 

A gurgling laughter erupted, as if blood was stuck in the amalgamated figure’s lungs. Assuming it had any. 

“You’ve come to play again!!!”

“Tomerry…”

Eyes instantly were on Haru, who seemed to instantly take note of how the monster wasn’t alone. Not just that either-

The door behind was finally smashed open, unleashing more and more horrendous piles of living flesh bearing human faces. Like a swarm of insects, there was no escape and soon the walls were lined and entirely covered by the awful creatures. 

“Ya know, I’m sensing a pattern here.” Joshua looked over at Locke. “You sure like to not think about things, huh?”

“I-I didn’t know they’d be following us like that-! Nor did I think it was gonna get this bad-!” Locke defended themselves. They looked around at the cart before looking up at the ceiling. “...Void! Give us a boost! It’s a bit taller here than the other carts!” 

The Abnormality nodded and would summon up clouds for the others to climb upwards, urging them to quickly do so before whatever last brain cell was within their foes’ minds finally was able to concoct a comprehensive thought. 

Though, it proved to be useless, for a cloud Joshua had hopped onto was far too close to the larger one and he was grabbed by the arm and flung towards a wall.

“I wanna ride the pretty cloud!” It shouted and reached out towards the floating platform, only to become disappointed it had faded at its touch. “Where’d it go…?” 

A pained groan came from Joshua, who shoved himself off of the ground and shakily tried to get away from the grabbing monsters. There were far too many and soon he seemed to be pulled into the hoard. A bullet was shot and landed right in the middle of Tomerry’s larger arm. It didn’t seem phased in the slightest, however, simply looking at where the bullet had landed and took it out with one of the smaller hands fused into its body.

Locke flinched, recalling something- a large, horrifying yell echoed in their mind. They shook it off, however, gritting their teeth. “Grave! Use your roots! The bigger they are-”

“The harder they fall.” Grave would finish. “Got it.”

Gnarled and twisted tree roots would cover the ground, trapping Tomerry in place. Though, it was nothing compared to its strength. Each part snapped just like a twig. 

“...Don’t got it.”

“Shit…!” Locke gave a panicked look. They looked over at where Joshua had been drowned in, watching as he tried to desperately climb up one of Void Dream’s clouds. Yet, he was outmatched-

And subsequently booked.

They looked over at Tomerry and the others, trying to come up with a plan on the fly. It didn’t feel like the odds were going in their favor, especially since Haru didn’t have anything to defend herself with… And the Abnormalities-

They were all TETHs.

Nothing felt like it was going Locke’s way-

“Just another scar.”

There’s that voice again, the same as before. Locke turned away from it, closing their eyes. They had to do something, but it just felt like they were drowning. Drowning into a pit of their mistakes finally catching up to them. Their enemies at the bottom were grabbing at them and if Grave’s own roots couldn’t even stand a chance-

It was then did Locke realize that Tomerry had advanced closer to them, trying to grab a hold of the other clouds. 

“C’mon! I wanna feel how soft these are…!”

“No-” Locke went to take a step back, but then recalled the massacre that awaited them at the bottom. “Don’t… Don’t get any closer-!”

“Something’s coming-!” Haru shouted, noticing a bright light emitting from the singular door in the cart. “...Isn’t that-”

A flash of light burned into everyone’s eyes, causing many to flinch or shout in agony at the brightness. Though, if one listened carefully, it sounded more like the monsters below were dying in pain at contact with the bright light. Barbs of black and purple curled around and strangled the abominations down below.

After the light died down, the group up on the floating clouds looked towards the light’s source-

There, standing in all too familiar glittery pink garb with blue hair and glittering yellow eyes…

“In the name of Love and Justice~ Here comes Magical Girl!”

Chapter Text

The Queen of Hatred twirled her staff around, looking confident. She struck a pose with a wink, all while a shorter figure soon stood next to her.

“Locke! Are you guys alright?” Harmony shouted upwards. In her hands was a spear with a black handle, matching the monochromatic outfit she now wore. She would soon receive her answer in the form of realizing Joshua wasn't around on the clouds. “Where did he-”

“He got booked.” Void Dream sighed. “Everyone, get off of the clouds! Before we meet a similar fate-!”

Down the group hopped, joining Queen of Hatred and Harmony. While safer than before, the others gave a look towards Queen of Hatred.

She wasn't given such a title for fun, after all…

Unable to fight back or flee, the monsters pinned to the ground soon met the same fate of their companions prior. Be it either from Harmony's spear, Harmony's blades, or the sheer power of the Abnormalities. Queen of Hatred herself would stand up against Tomerry, looking upwards at her foe. 

“You fiend! Trapping everyone in here! I shall make sure your crime does not go unpunished!” She loudly proclaimed, pointing at Tomerry. “No villain shall escape my watch!”

“Vill… And…? Tomerry no bad guy…”

Yet, Queen of Hatred's decision was made. She swiped the staff around, causing stars to form and burst with the same violet branches as before. They'd grip onto Tomerry's body, tunneling in through skin.

“Black damage-” Locke would recall. “Damage to both body and mind…!” They’d then cover their ears tightly, hearing the horrid yelp from Tomerry.

“I’d say whatever the hell that thing is seems to be well versed in Black Damage too…” Heart of Aspiration muttered. “Void Dream, can’t you make earmuffs out of those clouds?”

“That’s a bad idea-” Haru coughed. “A-anyways… Grave, that book-”

“It stopped, don’t worry.” Grave would hold up Bloodbath’s book. “Locke, you alright?”

Locke shook their head.

“At least they’re honest.” Haru gave a wry smile. “Seems like that’s the only one left…” She looked over at Tomerry. “...Locke! Your weapon should be perfect against it!”

Locke’s eyes went wide. “Wh-what?!”

“It’ll be better than Harmony’s spear- you saw how Joshua’s bullet didn’t work, right?”

There’s a gulp from the patron. It felt like whatever confidence they had before had melted instantly at being told they had to take charge against such a terrifying opponent. They looked at the beast and then at the cello case. Blood now stained it, but at the very least it somehow seemed free of dents and cuts…

“...Then, let me help-”

“Aspiration-?”

The Abnormality would allow their arm to twist into a horrifying shape once more. “Even if just as a distraction… Perhaps some brute force ought to get the job done. If not-” It cracked a smile. “Let’s team up, like old times.”

“Old times…” Locke made a sour looking face. “...W-whatever. Let’s just get this over with-!”

“Well, if you need a distraction- Grave. Move my clouds close to that thing’s head.” Void would command, already conjuring up the clouds once again. 

“That’s easy enough.” Grave smiled and kicked up a breeze once again, this time targeting only the clouds.

“Oh! Oh! They’re back!” Tomerry seemed gleeful at seeing the clouds approach them this time. “Pretty!” Instantly they went to capture the clouds again, unaware of what was occurring on the ground. 

“Grave, can you give us a boost this time?” Locke looked up at the Abnormality. “I think a tree might be easier to get a height up.”

“Oh? What might you be planning?”

“Decapitation.” Locke seemed unsure of themselves, but they pointed upwards. “If all that’s piloting that sack of organs are just two brains that hardly seem cohesive… Then, if we get rid of them…”

“Oho, how violent.” 

“Shush- It’s the only thing I can think of-!” They looked at the others. “As for the arms… Aspiration, can you handle the larger one-”

As if on cue-

Queen of Hatred had already dived in and was attacking with full force. 

“...She’s gonna make this a bit harder…” Locke bit their lip.

“S-sorry…” Harmony apologized. “After you guys vanished inside… She might have uh, heard me freaking out and… Well, there’s no stopping her now.”

The sheer difference in physical strength was immaculate, but Queen of Hatred persisted anyway. “I’ve faced minor arcana tougher than this!” She cheerfully chimed. The stars she sent out with her magic caused more of the vines to emerge and tunnel even deeper into Tomerry’s skin. “Arcana Beats~!”

The beast would give a shrill yell, trying to get rid of the vines. Blood would seep and one set of hands would clench at the two heads. 

“...Maybe we can use this to our advantage after all.” Locke tightened their grip on the case. “Grave, please-!”

With that, branches of cherry blossoms would emerge from the ground miraculously. Using it as a platform, Locke would soon stand at eye level with Tomerry. “Aspiration! Give Queenie some backup! Grave! Come up here and help me!”

Off Heart of Aspiration went, trying to be careful of the remnants of black damage from touching their legs. It was a bit difficult with the chaos unfurling… “Grave, watch out-!” They would warn, taking note of how close Queen’s attacks were reaching to his trees. 

It seems the tree had accounted for this, for he allowed the branches to grow in another direction. In a way, it worked out for now Tomerry soon stood trapped within the branches and unable to move thanks to Queen of Hatred’s own attacks rendering the monster immobile. Even as the unoccupied branches deteriorated, there was no chance of Tomerry from moving around anymore. 

Though, once Locke was close enough, they came across a realization.

The heads weren’t attached by a neck at all. In fact, it looked more like the entire front of the head was meshed together with guts and skin.

“Now what…?” They muttered, trying to think of something fast until Grave had grabbed a hold of their waist and pulled them back before a nearby limb of the enemy could swat at them. 

“We can still manage. It’ll just be a bit messier than you probably expected…” Grave then looked down. “...We have to hurry.”

“Why?”

“Heed me, thou that are more azure than justice and more crimson than love…"

It felt like every bone in Locke’s body froze when they realized what the Queen of Hatred was doing. The magic circle was already in place, aiming at where Tomerry’s heart would’ve been.

“...Shit…” Locke grimaced. “A-alright… You take the one with blue hair. I got the other one.” 

“And how are we going to move away in time without breaking our legs?”

“Just trust me-!”

The countdown to Queen of Hatred’s special attack had begun and Locke quickly jumped off of the branches and onto Tomerry. An arm struggled to grab a hold of Locke with Tomerry’s attention being split between getting rid of the pest now standing on it and fear over what the magic circle would do. “Get… Get off…!”

Locke simply used the blades to cut the limb. Finger by finger. Wrist by elbow. Down the body parts fell. While they knew it was going to be a bit more brutal than expected, Locke could feel themselves become sick at the sight. “Eugh…”

"In the name of those buried in destiny, I shall make this oath to the light."

“Locke-!”

“I-I know-!” Locke forced the case open one last time, preparing to swing it with full force. “Ready?!”

“Go-!”

Grave’s katana and Locke’s blades slammed into flesh, pressing hard. It was tough at first, especially since it felt like Tomerry’s body was engulfing the weaponry and trying to pull it into it’s hulking mass. 

“It’s not cutting properly-!”

“Just keep trying!”

Between the screams and Tomerry’s body lashing out against all the pain being dealt… Not only the attacks from down below from Void and the others… It was almost a miracle the two up above could hear the final part of the magical chant.

"Mark the hateful beings who stand before us; let your strength merge with mine, so that we may deliver the power of love to all!"

“Grave! Locke! You two have to move!” Harmony shouted. “You’re gonna get hit!”

“Our weapons are stuck-!” Locke tried pulling away the case, but it was useless. Cuts were clearly made with blood seeping out, yet they weren’t deep enough to sever the head completely. 

Grave hissed through his teeth as he instead tried to cut deeper. While it seemed to have worked, it soon came to be a point where he had no choice. He let go of the katana and soon grabbed Locke again. “Sorry, but- Void! Give us a cushion!”

“On it-!”

"ARCANA SLAVE!"

With a yelp from Locke, Grave soon went flying with Locke in his arms. Had they been off by just a few seconds, the blast from Queen of Hatred would’ve rendered them both incapacitated. Down they fell until they reached a soft, purple cloud summoned by Void herself. 

The entire area was engulfed in a bright, pink light. Tomerry’s screeches were almost drowned out entirely by the beam of light. Everyone quickly covered their ears and averted their gazes to avoid losing any of their senses to the brutal attack.

Slowly, the walls of the WARP train cart faded away. Tomerry themselves became nothing but a book once more as their body faded away into pages. Lights dancing in the sky and the gentle glow of the stars finally became visible. The clang of Locke’s case and Grave’s katana was the signal that everything was finally back to normal. 

“It’s… It’s over…?” Locke sat up on the cloud, holding their head. “...The floor’s back to normal… I think…?”

“Seems so… Are you alright, Locke?” Void walked over and helped the patron off of the cloud. “...You’re covered in blood.”

“We… We all kind of are.” Locke looked around at the others. “Oh! Where’s Joshua’s book…?”

Harmony walked around and soon found it, picking it up. “...Thank goodness…”

“Is he alright…?” Locke blinked, tilting their head. 

“He will be. I just need to get Angela to revive him.” Harmony gave a sigh of relief before turning to face Queenie. “...Thank you, Magical Girl of Love!”

The magical girl was catching her breath after the massive attack. Once she was finally stable, she stood up and smiled. “Just doing my job…!” She then looked at Locke. “Now, then… for the next villain-!”

“W-wait-!” Locke held up their hands. “Hold on! Hold on-!”

“You’re the one that booked him, weren’t you?” Queen of Hatred narrowed her eyes. “You were releasing bad guys once again, right?” She then looked surprised, noticing Harmony stood right in front of Locke. “Harmony? Please, step aside! I must deal with this!”

Harmony shook her head. “Locke’s different now! They were trying to help me, not hurt Joshua! It was that big monster that did this to him.”

“Can vouch for that…” Haru nodded. “Locke’s not a bad guy.”

“But… But they had-”

“Whatever Locke did back then… They’re trying to better themselves.” Haru stood next to Locke, giving a small nod. “...How about you give them some help with that?”

The magical girl gave it some thought. “...Very well. The power of love is stronger than the power of hate… So! I will give you assistance!”

Locke made a face. After they just almost got killed by Queen of Hatred’s attack… It felt a bit scary hearing that. “A… Appreciated…”

“There you are-!” Tiphereth ran onto the floor, looking at Harmony and Queen. “...Where’s Joshua…?” After being shown his book, the patron sighed. “It took him much longer to get stuck inside of a book than I thought…” She looked over at Locke and the others, finally noticing how stained their outfits were. “...You look like you’ve been through hell.”

“We kind of… Have.” Void sighed. She then went over and grabbed Tomerry’s book. “It seems this book is to blame.”

Locke nodded. “It turned my floor into a WARP train. Well… Kind of. I’m just glad it’s over…”

Tiphereth looked down at the book and then at all the humanized Abnormalities. “Must be because of how strange this place is… We’ve never had an instance like this happen in the Library as far as I know…”

“At least, not outside of receptions. Based on my own experience.” Haru gave a slight shrug. “For now… We should probably clean up…” She looked down at her uniform then over to Joshua’s book. “...And get him back.”

“Is it alright if I come with you?” Locke asked. “...I want to let Angela know that I want to take on the reception against that circus. However… I also wanted to make a request from you, Tiphereth?”

“And that is?”

“Is it alright if she helps me out?” Locke would ask, motioning over to where Queen of Hatred stood.

Chapter Text

Tiphereth seemed a bit surprised by Locke’s request, blinking in shock. “You’d really want her helping you with a reception?”

Locke nodded. “...If I’m going against something that seems to be related to Distortions, then… I won’t know what exactly to expect. It’s… I feel like I’m about to enter an Abnormality unit for the first time. It’s a bit scary…”

Tiphereth looked over at Queen then back at Locke, lowering her voice. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea, honestly.”

“Why not?”

“...You really can’t remember a thing, can you?” Tiphreth put her hands into her pockets and sighed. “Tell me, what do you remember about Queen of Hatred and what happens if she starts going hysterical?”

“I-I can remember that!” Locke shook their head. “...I… I think I can handle it.”

“I don’t want to hear that you think you can handle it. I want to hear that you know you can.” The other librarian closed her eyes. “This isn’t me being unwilling to help you, you know. I just don’t want to see something bad happen.” She then looked down at Locke. “Did you still want to come with me to see about getting Joshua back on his feet?”

There’s some hesitation, then a nod from Locke.

“...I do. There’s a question I want to ask Angela.”

---

Despite the Library director herself being cold and harsh… The office she made her own space was warm and light. Countless shelves and even more books rested upon their shelves while golden pages fluttered freely. The heels of the office’s visitors clicked and echoed, causing a large chair in front of a desk to turn. There sat Angela herself.

“Tiphereth, Locke, Harmony… I was not expecting to see any of you here.” Angela spoke, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. It soon fell into slight dismay upon being handed over Joshua’s book. “...May I ask what sort of nonsense he fell into already?”

Locke cleared their throat. “...That was because something… strange happened on my floor.”

“Again?”

There was a meek nod from Locke. “Somehow… The layout of my floor changed because of a book. One of the newer ones we got from… What was it- Love Town?”

“Was it that of a WARP train?”

Locke blinked. “How did you know?”

“There was a similar occurrence on Roland’s floor. From my office here I can watch every reception unfold.” The director explained. “Though, for it to happen outside of a reception… It must be because of the uniqueness of your floor.”

“This won’t hinder my uh… Chances of taking on a more serious reception, will it?”

“No, I don’t think so. Even if it does, I can simply whisk our guests over to another floor. I do implore you, however, to take it seriously. Judging by your wording, you intend fully on receiving our next set of guests.”

Locke nodded. “I… I am, but… That leads me to another question.” They cleared their throat. “...As you know, I… Cannot fully gain the trust of a few Abnormalities I’ve encountered. Schadenfreude and The Firebird, specifically. One thought that came across my mind was… If I can’t recruit them, then maybe I could borrow Abnormalities from the other floors. Though… That itself may be a bad idea… So I was thinking… What if I used those… E.G.O. suits or weaponry?”

The Natural Sciences patron spoke up. “They’ve all been either lost or destroyed.”

Locke turned to look at Tiphereth. “All of them…? Surely that can’t be possible… They might not be indestructible, but… really?”

“Either they were rendered nothing but broken pieces and destroyed fabric… The pieces that did make it… I doubt they’d be usable in their current states.” Tiphereth looked at Harmony. “Do you recall anything about your old suit?”

The girl went silent for a moment before nodding. “...I became corroded by my own E.G.O. the moment I woke up. The Queen of Hatred didn’t… recognize me. I no longer was in control of my actions, just… Just witnessed them…” She folded her arms, shivering a bit. “...When I was recused, I was wearing the same outfit clerks of Central Command wore.”

“When I helped save Alec… He wore Information’s attire for clerks.” Locke recalled. “...I wonder, then… Since I wasn’t an assistant… Whatever I wore for my former E.G.O. suit has to be around somewhere! If not that, then… At least the weapon!” 

“I must urge you not to make any attempts to find it.” Angela warned. 

“Why, though? It’d be a big help!”

Harmony and Tiphereth grew silent, shuffling around with unease. It wasn’t until Harmony cleared her throat and began to speak up that the silence was broken. “Locke, the… Suit you wore… I don’t think you’d be compatible with it anymore.”

That’s right. Nikola had made a comment prior about becoming weaker, hadn’t she? Not only that, but it certainly feels like taking on guests was a lot harder than suppressing Abnormalities. It wasn’t like Locke wasn’t accustomed to fighting or anyone else in the Library for that matter. If anything, the only ones that should be having this much trouble would be the other Patron Librarians… Minus Gebura and potentially Roland, seeing as he’s an outsider. 

Locke sighed, frustrated they were back to square one. “...Thank you for hearing me out, though.” They gave a slight bow. 

“I will say… You seemed to be doing well with Heart of Aspiration as an ally. If Schadenfreude and Firebird don’t want to help you, then why don’t you bring them back onto your floor?” Harmony suggested.

“...So even Abnormalities that are simply tools can become human.” Angela noted. “...I assume Haru had brought its book to your floor?”

“She did. They were a big help, I think? Bigger help than Bloodbath, that’s for sure…” Locke made a face, recalling the horrific experience they had with that Abnormality. “...Would it be alright if I borrowed Heart of Aspiration for the reception?”

Angela thought for a moment, as if considering her options here. “I had hoped by now you would have made amends with at least one of the other Abnormalities on your floor, but I suppose it’s a bit much to ask for. Especially given how they can be.” She furrowed her brow. “...You seem to have a knack of asking consistently for things quite typically I shouldn’t even spare a thought. However, I suppose that’s just how things have become for you here, Locke.”

“S-sorry…”

Harmony, however, would raise her hand meekly. “...What if I helped Locke out? It doesn’t sound like our floor will be doing anything for a while since it… It  was just freshly opened, so…”

“You don’t have to, Harmony…” Locke shook their head. “I’m sure I can manage.”

The director, however, seemed more fond of that idea. Her expression changed slightly, being far less judgmental than before. “Considering the fact this is a more serious reception than Jeong’s Office and those Chainlinks were, I’d rather have more humans than Abnormalities. That way, we won’t have to worry about any of our guests being defeated far too soon.”

“You can count on me.” Harmony put a hand on her chest. “I hope you don’t mind, Locke…”

“It’s… It’s appreciated. Thank you, Harmony.” Locke gave a nervous smile. “Is there anything else I should know about the circus? Combat wise, at least…”

“I’ve already amassed what I believe to be the most ideal key page for you. Harmony, I’ll make sure to put together one for you as well.”

Harmony gave a small bow. “Thank you, Angela. Oh, um… Don’t forget to revive Joshua as well, please.”

---

“The circus is actually coming to town, huh?”

Void Dream hummed as she approached where the reception would take place. She looked over at Harmony. “Funny seeing you back here.”

Harmony gave a slightly nervous laugh- her attire changed to that of Meow’s. Complete with the strangely colored skirt and wings. “I just want to help you all out. Besides… I’d rather learn how receptions go from someone who’s done them before. It does feel a bit strange to be undergoing a reception with Abnormalities, though…”

Grave waved his hand. “Don’t worry about it. We held our own before, hmm? You’re safe in our hands.” He then turned to look at Locke. “You got a new outfit too, it seems.”

The Patron themselves wore a strange outfit, almost entirely black. The one thing that was white was their cravat, though now a bit shorter and darker in color. A long coat fluttered behind and tall boots clicked against the floor itself. In one arm, Locke held onto a large lance that surprisingly felt light in their hands. 

“Said this belonged to a man named Oscar… It’s a bit much in terms of the belts for my taste…” They pulled at some that were on their arms, frowning. “...Though, it does make me feel kinda cool and important.” Locke would chuckle. “I do wonder who our opponents will be… I’ve never been to a circus before in person.”

Void Dream would think for a moment. “I recall seeing dreams of folk with too much makeup on their faces… Lions jumping through fiery rings… and monkeys playing instruments for an audience’s amusement. Though, the former typically made appearances in nightmares. Guess people don’t typically like clowns.”

Harmony nodded. “I don’t like them personally, but… I think I’ll be fine.”

Before the conversation could continue, there was a loud sound just ahead of the group. Heads turned just in time to bear witness to the troupe that was to be the floor’s guests. On the horizon, multiple figures with strange silhouettes could be seen. Void Dream herself pointed at them, noting which ones seemed to be the same sort of characters she saw in dreams before. Though, she soon lowered her hand and gave a slightly surprised face.

As they got closer, the group all found out why: their guests were not normal animals nor normal people. Bodies were stitched in ways unthinkable by the human mind. Some seemed harder to discern, for both the monkeys and the sole humans of the group donned flashy outfits that shimmered in the light. Others were completely visible, much like the lion and the elephant. The latter had a human arm for a trunk and multiple eyes carelessly strewn about its face. With how the circus members moved, it was a miracle none of their body parts fell off. Though, a closer glance made it seem like the stitches were held tight, like a master surgeon.

“...It’s reminding me of those clowns that once wandered the facility.” Harmony’s eyes narrowed. 

“...Code Crimson Dawn, right?” Locke questioned, looking uneasy about the sort of folk they’d be dealing with. “I… I vaguely remember.”

Void seemed a bit confused. “Did any of those strange beings breach the main facility?”

“No. I don’t think that’s the case.” Harmony then motioned for the others to keep quiet, noticing their opponents were drawing closer.

“Hello, everyone!” A tall man, inhumanly tall at that, called out. “Is this where we can find the promised books?”

Locke covered their ears, not expecting the man to be as loud as he was. “Uergh… I-I can hear you just fine! No need to shout! Um… This is… One of the floors, yes.”

“Color me surprised. Not only is this Library much tidier than anticipated, but full of polite people as well.” A shorter man, sitting atop what looked like a controller for a puppet seemed impressed. “...Though, what peculiar attire you all wear.”

Harmony frowned. It was only then did she realize just how much they clashed… Though, at least it wasn’t as flashy as the colors the troupe members wore. “...Surely you all realize… What you all have to endure to obtain those books, right…?”

“Indeed we do.” The taller man smiled. “We’ll be killing two birds with one stone as well- for this may be the best sort of practice to see what we’re capable of now.”

Locke paused. What did he mean by that? Though, before they could ponder on it any longer-

The floor layout changed.

Once again.

At the clash of the cymbals in the two-headed monkey’s hands, the floor was decorated once more. Instead of being a stuffy WARP train, it now was a colorful and bright circus with fitting music playing in the background. Tri-color lights lit up the scene while merriment went off just in the background.

While they were lucky not to be caught in the smog of blood once more, the librarians all winced at what could’ve been the scent of rotting flesh merged with cheap fair food. A dizzying enough combination indeed.

“Why is it… Happening here…?” Locke looked around wildly, trying to comprehend why exactly the floor underwent changes once more. 

“Thank you for joining us for tonight’s spectacle!” The taller man called out to an imaginary crowd. Though, as if real… The sound of an audience could be heard clapping and cheering. “My name is Emma and this is partner for life Noah!”

“We've got a real treat for you all tonight.” Noah finally spoke, tilting his hat. “Please give it up for the kind folk joining us.”

“Come now! Introduce yourselves!”

A spotlight shined down onto the librarians, causing them to jolt back in surprise. They looked around wildly, as if expecting to see the hungry eyes of an audience. 

Locke soon finally cleared their throat. “I… I am Locke Windsor… The, uh… Patron Librarian of… Inhumanities." They had to squint their eyes while looking upwards, the light burning brightly. “These two are my assistants… And the… The girl there-”

“Harmony, representing the Floor of Natural Sciences.” Harmony spoke, taking hold of her weapon. 

“Void Dream… Ah, should we also get titles…?” She looked at the others. “...Void Dream. Emissary of Dreams.”

Grave gave a slight look. “...You can just refer to me as Grave.”

The crowd cheered at the group. Soon the lights went back to normal, but now confetti fell from the ceiling.

“How do they have so much control over the floor now…?” Locke lowered their voice, struggling to make it just audible enough for the others to hear. “Even Tomerry didn’t have this much power… Did they…?”

“Perhaps not, but…” Void Dream sighed. “...Feel a bit uneasy, knowing we’re in a space that we don’t hold primary control in. Not only that, but… It feels like we’re being watched.”

Perhaps it was because of the imaginary audience or the plentiful eyes of their opponents gazing at them with a sort of bitter happiness… Either way, the denizens of the Library all could silently agree on feeling unnerved. 

“We hope to deliver a thrilling and wonderful show for everyone here! Tonight’s act shall be… A Battle for Books!” Emma held out his arms, smiling widely. “Let us begin the show! Ready? Set…”

The circus animal monstrosities jumped out, right on cue. Each one aimed towards a different librarian, all taking various poses either to defend or to attempt their own attack.

“Let the show begin!”